Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
Cambridge
fflnfterditp
With
Introduction,
worthy
representative
of
English
Scholarship."
Classical
Review.
Platonis
Crito.
With
the
Introduction,
Editor.
2s.
Notes
and
Appendix.
By
same
6d.
already known as the author of a careful and scholarly edition of the Apology of Plato, will, we think, add to his reputation by
his
Mr Adam,
work upon
"
the
Crito."
Academy.
which has never been really well
A scholarly
edition of a dialogue
edited in
English."
Guardian.
Plato.
Euthyphro.
PhaBdo.
By
the
same
Editor.
2s. 6d.
Plato.
Literally
translated
by the
late
E. M. COPE, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised by HENRY JACKSON, LittD., Fellow of Trinity College.
Demy
8vo.
$s.
by
J.
Emmanuel
College, Cambridge.
Demy
8vo.
Ponton: C. J. CLAY AND SONS, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE.
INTRODUCTION.
Protagoras of Plato is one of the few whose authenticity has never been called in dialogues question by any eminent scholar. None of the dialogues
attributed to Plato
is
THE
so
full
of fallacious reasoning;
difficult to
ordinary Platonic teaching ; but the extraordinary vivacity and power of the dramatic representation, as well as the charm of style, have
furnished proofs of authenticity which even the most
sceptical critics
resist
i.
Analysis.
A
fitting
of the Protagoras will form a introduction to the discussion of its scope and
brief analysis
310 A).
ment
Hippocrates had visited Socrates in great excite at an early hour, in order to obtain from him a
introduction
to
personal
Protagoras,
who had
just
set
arrived in Athens.
out,
subjected his young friend to an interrogatory, which forced him to admit that he was
Socrates
PREFACE.
k
HE
is
on the same
Apology, Crito,
[and Euthyphro.
The
the
study of this
in English
by
by
Mr
Turner,
may
be
still
further
edition.
Mr
tions,
Neil, of
Pembroke
the proofs,
and sugges
CAMBRIDGE,
July
6,
1893.
edition
IN corrected,
but
it
necessary or
EMMANUEL COLLEGE,
September a8, 1905.
IN1WODUCTION.
about to entrust his soul to a sophist, without knowing what a sophist really is. Such a course of action
Socrates
declared
to
be
perilous
in
the
extreme
Protagoras presently 3140). proceeded to the house of Callias, where Protagoras was staying, and having with some difficulty obtained
admittance, found themselves spectators of an animated scene, in which Protagoras, Hippias, and Prodicus
are the leading figures (3140 316 A). At this point the true business of the dialogue After Hippocrates has been introduced to begins.
(3ioA
Socrates and
a high antiquity. Poets, religious musicians and others who were in reality teachers, have vainly tried to disguise themselves Sophists
profession
,
:
Protagoras has found it both more and more honest to profess himself openly prudent that which he is, a Sophist and Educator of men. Prodicus and Hippias wiih their respective adherents
by other names
assemble to
hear Protagoras publicly explain the advantages of his teaching (316 A 317 E). Aided by a little Socratic questioning, Protagoras
citizens.
explains that his art consists in making men Socrates professes to have thought
good
that
be communicated by teaching, and that on two grounds first, because the Athenians
:
do not think it can, since they allow any man to advise them in matters connected with the state with out requiring from him evidence that he has been taught, whereas they will only listen to an expert when they are deliberating on matters connected with and second, because as a matter of fact, the arts statesmen have not succeeded in transmitting great
:
INTRODUCTION.
their
xi
civic
c).
virtue
to
their
sons and
wards (317 E
320
The
and
falls
is in
the form of a
p>?crts
In the
a
he endeavours to
justify the
Athenians
for permitting
any one
is
to give counsel
relating
myth of
pre-historic
on
which no one
virtue, Justice
and Shame (320 c 323 A). That every man has part by nature in this virtue is, moreover, a universal belief, for he who publicly declares him
self to
(3 2 3
be wicked
is
universally looked
upon
as
mad
323
c).
Protagoras next endeavours to prove that the Athenians regard virtue as capable of being taught. In the first place, we hold men responsible for lacking
that only
which
it
was
in their
power
for
to acquire,
and
responsible wrong-doing Punishment, in the second place, is intended both by the Athenians and by all other men
we hold
them
A).
their
(3230
324
virtue (324 A 324 D). Protagoras addresses himself to the Finally, question why do not the sons of great statesmen
to be a
means of teaching
It is
not
for
it
would be absurd to
suppose that statesmen teach their sons everything except the one thing needful for life as a citizen, and
in point of -fact, virtue
is
human
herself,
life
teachers for
professional
by the
state
through
medium of
the
punishment which
But child
xii
INTRODUCTION.
and
it
for learning,
is
for this
ization might
untutored savages, even the worst products of civil seem models of morality. Protagoras
concludes by declaring himself a teacher of virtue and 328 D). explaining his method of taking fees (324 D
After thanking Hippocrates for bringing him to hear so fine a display, Socrates requests the Sophist to
names
for
left obscure Are the them parts of virtue, or only one thing? They are parts of
says
Protagoras,
in
answer
to
the
cross-
examination of his
rival, distinct
the whole, as the parts of the face are different from In number the whole face and from one another. they are five
justice,
and wisdom, and wisdom is the greatest of them. We may possess one without possessing all the five. Each has its own peculiar efficacy and no one of
them
is
like
another (328 D
330
first
B).
instance to
make
and
not
resemble each other, justice will not be holy, but unholy, and holiness will not be just, but unjust a conclusion which the Sophist rejects. Protagoras
graciously concedes that there
may be
a considerable
resemblance between justice and holiness, without however allowing that the two virtues are alike
(33
33 2 A). next step in the argument seeks to establish the identity of temperance and wisdom.
The
a<po<ruV>;,
INTRODUCTION.
Protagoras admits,
is
xiii
nothing
is
can
have
it.
more
ro<i
a,
and
which
opposed to
a^poorn^
(ro<j>ia.
crw^pcxrur^, as well as to
that
for
and erco^poon;^ are nothing but two names one and the same thing (332 A 333 B).
ao<f>ta
If Socrates had also proved the identity of temperance and justice, four out of the five virtues would have been equated, but as he embarks upon
his
argument, Protagoras seizes the opportunity to plunge into a pr/o-is on the relativity of the notion
(3330
rival s
3340).
in
interlude,
which
Socrates
against
to
his
lengthy speeches,
and
At last, in deference to the depart. entreaties of Callias, backed up by some remarks from Alcibiades, Critias, Prodicus, and Hippias, Socrates consents to stay, on condition that Protagoras shall first question him and afterwards submit to be
threatens
338
E).
proposes
for
criticism
poem
of
Socrates
admits,
will
not
contradict
it
itself:
but
is
hard to become
poem
good
That Simonides on the ground be good is not the same as to become Simonides agreed with Hesiod in perhaps
hard to be good
*
it
is
remain, good.
Your cure
xiv
INTRODUCTION.
:
replies Protagoras
it
folly
good an easy thing. Socrates thereupon, with Prodicus approval, at first suggests that hard may mean not difficult , but evil since the word
to call being
* ,
hard
thing
so
evil
some
these
sophistries
poem (338 E 342 A). Sparta and Crete are in reality the chief seats of philosophy in Greece, though they try to conceal the
tion of the
fact
The
wise
men
of old
knew
this
and
in imitation
of the Spartans compressed their wisdom into short and pithy sentences, one of which was the saying of Pittacus It is hard to be good Simonides wrote
.
his
poem
to overthrow this
maxim (342 A
343
c).
theory of the an exposition conceived (as will be afterwards poem by shewn ) in the most sophistical spirit, but he correctly
1
viz.
not hard, but impossible to be good, we should not expect too much in the way of moral excellence
is
(343 c
347
A).
exposition of the poem being finished Socrates expresses himself disparagingly on the value
of poetical criticism as a means of arriving at the and the original question is resumed with Socrates for interrogator, as before. Conceding all
that Socrates has hitherto
The
truth,
viz.
wisdom and temperance are of the same kind, Protagoras takes his stand upon the sole remaining virtue and denies that courage bears
any resemblance
to the other four.
1
By way
of reply,
p. xxvii.
INTRODUCTION.
Socrates
xv
draws
distinction
knowledge, and tfa ppo? without knowledge, endeavours to identify the former with courage.
proof which he offers
:
The
1
is
far
from
conclusive
as
Protagoras points out it is therefore dropped and a subtler train of reasoning now begins (347 A 351 B).
To
is
Protagoras
assent
He
allows
however that
knowledge and wisdom, whenever they are present in a man, control his impulses and determine his conduct. But how is this to be reconciled with the
common
which
is
man having knowledge of that does the worse, because he is over come by pleasure ? In what sense are pleasures thus
belief that a
better,
called evil?
It is shewn that pleasures are called evil are followed by pain, and pains good when they are followed by pleasure, but pleasure in itself is
when they
in itself
is
evil.
To be overcome by
:
pleasure is therefore to be overcome by good but as the phrase implies a censure, it is evident that the good which overcomes is unworthy to overcome the
evil.
is less
Unworthy
of
it
:
the
by pleasure is to choose less in place of greater good. Such a choice can only be the result of ignorance, so
that
it
is
incorrect to
say that
we
ever knowingly
still
may
be identified
with good, pain with evil (351 B 357 E). Socrates now makes use of this identification to
prove that knowledge and courage are the same. If pleasure is good, so likewise is every action which
1
B.
xvi
INTRODUCTION.
:
aims at pleasure and as no one knowingly chooses evil rather than good, no one ever does that which he knows to be evil. Now fear is the expectation of
evil,
It
who
is
refuses to fight
when he
ought to
courage,
It
is
fight,
refuses
by reason of
opposite,
is
knowledge (358 A
in
pointed
out
conclusion
that
Protagoras had started by maintaining that virtue could be communicated by teaching, and Socrates by
doubting whether
:
it
since
if
virtue
knowledge,
it
Socrates
after
expresses
It
(360 E 362 A). appears from the preceding analysis that the
falls
Protagoras
I.
(309 A
II.
itself
(310 A
317*0III. Protagoras description of his profession, followed by the objections of Socrates (317 E 3200).
A p^tm from Protagoras, containing both and Xo yo? (3200 3280). pvOos
IV.
V.
by Protagoras
334
c).
VI.
Interlude (334
338
E).
INTRODUCTION.
xvii
VII. Cross-examination of Socrates by Protagoras, ending with a p^crts by Socrates (338 E 347 A). VIII. Conclusion of the cross-evamination of
by Protagoras, and 360 E). Sophist (347 A IX. Epilogue (360 E 362
Socrates
final
defeat
of
the
A).
2.
T/tf
In seeking to understand the scope and purpose of the Protagoras, we shall find it convenient, in the first instance, to view the form of the dialogue
as far as possible apart from the matter.
Considered as to its form, the dialogue is an indictment primarily of Protagoras as an educator of young men. It is not however as an individual that
attacked, but as the most distinguished T representative of the Sophists o/xoAoyu>
Protagoras
is
o-o<i-
<m/s
eli/cu,
he says
in
3178,
scene, Plato
is
which
Prodicus and Hippias, as well Sophist as Protagoras, receive their share of ridicule*, and
may be supposed
to suffer with
him
in so far as the
with
his,
although they are not directly associated with him in 4 his fall*, which, as rivals in the profession, they
doubtless viewed with something
1
313 cfi., 316 off. 315 cff., 337 A ff., 337 off., 247 A. * Socrates himself expressly separates them off in 359
*
A.
318
E,
340 B
ff.,
34*
ff.
xviii
INTRODUCTION.
.
1 It is part of the irony of the situation when nimity Prodicus and Hippias fail to see that whereas in the
actual discussion
it is
only Protagoras
the
who
is
worsted,
the attack
is
Sophist
in
general
e/xTropd?
ns
Pitted against Protagoras, as the representative of Whether in the Sophists, we find, as usual, Socrates. this case we are to regard Socrates as speaking for
we
in the in
re
well to notice
Protagoras
presents the principle of /xaKpoXoyi a, Socrates that of ppaxyXoyia. the former excels in continuous discourse,
and answer.
method,
in order to
deliver a harangue upon the poem of Simonides, he expressly asserts that the method of Protagoras is
futile
8
,
and
it
must be admitted
that he
is
himself,
formal aspect, therefore, the Protagoras may be regarded as an attempt to shew the superiority of
its
1
In
In 341 A
ff.
:
and
Prodicus furnishes Socrates with weapons in 358 A 359 A they lend their assent to
the train of reasoning by which Protagoras is finally overthrown. Boniu (Platonische Studien p. 260) is suiely wrong in regarding their assent to Socrates counter-reasoning as a proof that they
too are refuted
different
:
what
is
refuted
is
never assented.
3*7
Compare Bonitz
I.e.
pp.
6o
it a.
JNTRODUCT1ON.
Socrates
discourse.
to Protagoras
xU
"
of dialectic to continuous
is not merely a philo the subject-matter of the dispute sophical prize-fight": between the rival interlocutors is one of great import
ance for the theory of education. It is first expressly raised in 3 19 A: Can virtue be communicated by teaching? If not, education, as it was understood by
Socrates no less than by Protagoras, is impossible. The doubts expressed by Socrates upon the subject nowhere throughout the dialogue amount to a denial
of what every self-respecting teacher must hold to be true: that the Athenians do not think virtue teachable
proves nothing, as they may be mistaken that Athe nian statesmen do not teach it to their sons may prove only that it cannot be taught by Athenian statesmen
:
But the reasons adduced by Socrates against the view that virtue can be taught are judiciously chosen in
order to drive Protagoras into a defence of his posi tion. Protagoras was not only professionally a teacher
be taught, but as the representative of the Sophists, he was bound to maintain that the beliefs and practice 8 of the Arch-Sophist of them all, the Athenian Dem us were in harmony with his own. Accordingly he meets
,
Socrates with a
flat
denial
the Athenians
it
do hold
virtue to be teachable
and teach
in a multitude of
ways. It is possible to hold this view and still believe that the elements of virtue are present by nature in every man, as Protagoras also asserts and such was
:
no doubt
of the Athenians, as
it is
man
in
all
ages.
xx
Plato
s
INTRODUCTION.
own view
of education as the development of
the
itself be regarded as of this ethical creed. psychological counterpart But there still remains the question, what must we
may
suppose virtue to be, in order that it may be taught ? It is here that Socrates differs from the Athenians and
Virtue, according to Socrates, can only be communicated by the teacher if it is identical with knowledge, and to prove this identity the whole of the
Protagoras.
dialogue from 3290, with the partial exception of the section on the poem and of the interlude in 333 B
338
E, is
devoted.
The
conclusion to be drawn
is
that
Virtue can indeed be taught, but not by the Sophists, any more than by the educational system, public
opinion, and laws of the Athenians, because in there is no knowledge.
them
In connexion with
ask
is
:
it
this conclusion, we naturally not taught by the Sophists, how To this question the dialogue to be taught?
If
virtue
is
itself furnishes
is
an implicit answer.
Inasmuch
as virtue
knowledge, it must be taught by dialectic, the only means by which knowledge can be communicated.
of Socrates, which
it is
The method
/xaxrpoXoyia, is to
will
be understood as
been shewn to
are reunited
fail.
It
unity as a
work of
art.
INTRODUCTION.
vd
3.
On
the
my tk of
Protagoras.
So much it was needful to say about the central theme of the dialogue, but there remain three episodes which call for special discussion, partly
from
their
and
partly
connexion with the subject of the whole, on account of their substantive philoso
phic value.
first of these is the myth of Protagoras. The of this episode in the argument is to shew that place the Athenians do right in permitting all and sundry to
The
It is not unlikely advise them on political questions. that the introduction of the mythical form as a vehicle 1 There can at of exposition was due to Protagoras
.
all
it
was sometimes employed not only by the so-called 3 but by the other Socratic schools as well Sophists as the Academy. It is therefore not unreasonable to suppose that the myth with which we are concerned was written by Protagoras himself. The style shows many marked peculiarities of the kind which we should suppose that Protagoras affected 4 and al though this might be set down to Plato s skill as an
, ,
imitator,
it
is
difficult to see
Dummler As
Akademika
ch. XI.
p. 136.
*
*
See note on
ad
init.
:
see
Diimmler
I.e.
p.
folL
xxii
INTRODUCTION.
.
has recently lent the weight of his authority to the view which we are 8 advocating, and an Italian scholar has made it seem
Zeller
probable that the work from which this fable is taken had among other motives the polemical one of main
taining against the theories of Hippias and his fol In the lowers the superiority of vo /xos to <ro-i?.
catalogue of Protagoras works preserved by Diogenes 4 Laertius , two books are mentioned, in either of which
the fable
rrys
may have
occurred,
:
Trepl TroXtreta?
cV aipxo
Karao-rao-ews
most probably
it
We
the
have commented
upon
subject-matter of
the
myth:
but
its
here.
We may say broadly that two views of early society were current in antiquity. On the one hand the
laudator temporis adi loved to represent the past as a
fallen
away
Grote
(li
p. 47)
perhaps
is
"
when
charm
I
in
my judgment
in
episode
is
but hardly any one will now deny that the one of the most valuable and interesting parts of the
lato":
dialogue.
style
It
should be borne
in
mind
in
the rest of the dhdogue (except at 334 A, where see note) as much as it differs from the myths of Plato. If Plato could insert in one of his works a
speech by Lysias (Phaedrus 230 E foil. ) I see no reason to suppose that he might not have made Protagoras deliver a speech of his
own making.
1 *
4
In the Archiv
J*
fur
ff.
PLATONIS PROTAGORAS.
C.
J.
3Leipjtg:
CO.
gorfe:
MAGMILLAN AND
CO.
f itt f rws
;
PI
PLATONIS PROTAGORAS
WITH INTRODUCTION NOTES AND APPENDICES
BY
J.
ADAM
AND
M.A.
A. M.
AI
AM
SEEN BY
PRESERVATION
SERVICES
DATE
EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF
CAMBRIDGE
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
1893
[AM Rights
reserved.]
if
2.19
PS
(Eambrtoge
PRINTED BY
C. J.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
PREFACE
INTRODUCTION
...
. .
vii
ix
i
TEXT
NOTES
APPENDIX
I
75
.194
.
APPENDIX
INDICES
II
201
205
IN TROD UCTION.
xxiii
while others again saw in the far-distant past little but savagery and woe, out of which humanity has by slow 1 Not a few and this is degrees climbed upward
.
perhaps
the
original
view,
fragments maintained that the reigns of good and evil succeed each other in ever-recurrent cycles, as we
find in the
2 The fable of Pro myth of the Politicus It is in tagoras represents mankind as having risen.
.
effect
novel version of the story of Prometheus So far as superinduced upon a cosmological theory.
a
man
and the assumption of a period of time during which there were no men upon the earth, we can find
1 See DUmmler s Akaclemika p. ?i6 ff. (Die Anfange des Menschengeschlechts). There is an excellent and learned col lection of passages bearing on the Golden Age by Graf in
80, and another by Eichhoff in Leipziger Studien vn I pp. i 601. Fleckeisen s Jahrbiicher Vol. 120 (1879) pp. 581 2 2690 foil. When Eichhoff (I.e. p. 596) asserts that there
no hint of a golden age awaiting mankind in the future in Greek profane writings, he ignores the evidence of Hesiod. (weir In the Works and Days 174 TJK^T 175 we read:
is
/JL
juere<Vcu
dv8pa.(rii>,
dX\
77
TrptxrOe davelv
Ka.1
77
i,
and
ibid.
180
rovro
Number
Polit.
efrr av yeivb^evoi iro\ioKp6ra(f)Oi has been pointed out elsewhere (The Nuptial of Plato, p. 60) that the sign of the recommencement of
It
273 E)
cited
p. 57,
"
is when children are born with grey hairs (cf. an interesting parallel is afforded by the Testament James in his account of the Revelation of Peter
There years: for they that are born shall be white-haired". the three are traces of a similar tradition in Greek mythology
:
xxiv
parallel views
1
INTRODUCTION.
in
Plato,
and
to a certain extent in
but there seems to be nothing in con temporary or previous literature to account for the peculiarities of the Prometheus legend as it meets us
Empedocles
According to Hesiod mankind originally pos sessed fire, but lost it through the impious cunning of Prometheus. When Prometheus steals it back again for
here.
,
ished, he
the use of man, both he and humanity are severely pun by the eagle preying on his vitals, humanity
by the creation of woman. In Aeschylus, Prometheus appears in like manner as the befriender of man against the gods, but we hear nothing of Pandora, nor does it appear that man had ever possessed the use of
fire till
stole
it.
On
the other
metheus
of astronomy, number,
and comfort 3
Although
Aeschylus that
we owe
presuppose that man has already become in some It was reserved for Prota measure a TroArriKoV
u>oi/.
gift,
not from
Prometheus, but from Zeus himself, in direct and perhaps conscious antagonism to Hesiod, according
to
whom
1
we are now
living
knows
See the notes on 320 D foil. Theogony 521616: Works and Days 47 Prom. 445 506.
ff.
Prom.
06 Trao-cu
T^
INTRODUCTION.
neither Justice nor
xxv
fruitful
Shame 1
innovation introduced into the legend by Protagoras, whether on his own responsibility, or in accordance
with his authorities, consists in
making Prometheus
and Epimetheus
mortal things.
they had moulded
assist
The
his
man and
it
was
to
Prometheus and
furnish
hoofs,
brother
them with such accidentals as size, strength, hair and hide, not to speak of food and proProtagoras version of the legend, in
creative power.
which Prometheus already takes part in the creation of man, proved the germ of the later representation of In the hero as the artificer of mankind out of clay. this form the story was transmitted by the poets of
the
New Comedy
to
and
interesting reliefs
4.
On
Socrates
criticism of
Simonides poem.
The second
is
the criticism
.
Simonides 4
to shew, the aim of the Protagoras is to prove that virtue cannot be commu nicated by teaching, unless knowledge and virtue are
1
As we have endeavoured
T)fj.as
Am.
3
\tyovy raXXa irdvra faa. Compare Philemon in Lucian 16. 43 and Hor. Od. I 16. 13 See Baumeister s Denkmaler des klassischen Alterthums
Florileg.
diKij 8
cv
X
II
Pff l Ka L
<*/5cbs
OVK
8i>
ecrrai.
27 Hpo/j.r)0tjs,
TrXdcrcu Ko.1
P-
M134
On
poem
see Appendix.
C 2
xxvi
identical.
INTRODUCTION.
Now
as
regarded
Poetry, in the days of Plato, was perhaps the most powerful means of
teaching virtue, and Protagoras had already main It was tained its educative value in his speech.
therefore necessary to inquire whether the claims of It became all the the Muses were well founded.
or
some of them
other respects went with the stream, and developed the practice of poetical criticism 1 Socrates exposition of the poem is into an art
in
many
intended to shew by a practical demonstration that poetry does not teach virtue because in poetry there There cannot be knowledge in the is no knowledge.
written words of poets ous ourc aVepeV&u otoV r icrrlv T ttijTOUS Ot TToXXol 6V T019 TTfpl (Si/ A.eyOV<TlV, 7rayd/AVOl
Adyois
Trept
ot /xev Tcu5ra
</>acrtv
TOV
Troifjrrjv voeiv,
ot 8*
erepa,
Trpay/Aaros
:
SiaAcyd/xcvoi
dSwarova-w e^cAeycat
to ask
(347 E)
for
and
answer questions
method
is,
in short, dialectic.
Browning and other societies would have received short shrift from Socrates, unless the members com municated with the poet to find out what he meant and even then the poet would himself require to be cross-examined an ordeal from which he would not
:
be
emerge successfully, being in fact but a 2 Plato s objection to poetry in the himself Sophist is not yet based upon ethical and meta Protagoras the Republic, physical grounds as it was when he wrote
likely to
.
but rather reminds us of his condemnation in the Phaedrus 3 of written books in general as a means of
1
2 8
in loc.
IN l R OD UCTION.
education.
xx vii
he does not
explain his
The poet is a 0etos dv-rjp, who says what know even when alive he cannot meaning: how much less shall another
: !
when he
is
dead
Simonides meaning.
admittedly sophistical.
in the
is
To begin
with, there
poem
is
maxim
Socrates avers 1
Pittacus
is is
what
is
The
poem
the impossibility of
:
continued perfection among mankind the mention of Pittacus is but an episode, which might have been
omitted without injuring the argument as a whole. But it is in the explanation of details that Socrates
runs
riot
most.
upon
are obviously and s while in dealing with tv wpaas intentionally absurd, 6 and c/cwV he contrives by the most perverse sophistry
d\r]0<i)^
upon
KO.KOS 8
KaKoJs
to wrest the plain meaning of Simonides into his own favourite theories of the identity between knowledge
sin.
But
the exaggerated perversity of his exposition is doubtless intended as a satire on the epideictic displays in vogue
among some
it
of the Sophists
on
his
342 A
343 c
344 B
fr.
et al.
Schleiermacher
reference to
fr.
i of
Simonides = Bergk 4
poetrj.
2
57)
3
343D.
34 5 A.
INTRODUCTION.
At the
outset,
when
the episode
ended,
cv
//,eV /xot
SOKCIS
taking as in dicating that Hippias at least accepted the picture as We have not a fair representation of his method to say for certain whether the picture is sufficient data
TOV
aa-fjia.To<;
8i,\r)\vOevai
may be
1
.
a caricature or not: probably it is just as much and as little of a caricature as the representation of the
At all events, if the Sophists in the Euthydemus. sketch is even approximately true to nature, no one
will
deny poets on
If the
if
truth of things.
is
correct,
it
will
be vain to look
episode.
opinion of Dummler , that Plato is here attacking Antisthenes for regarding virtue as receives no support from the dialogue, dvair6pX.r)To<s*,
The
even
if
we allowed
man
could
From
this point
is
naught.
3 4
Akademika
p. 50.
INTR OD UCTION.
5.
xxix
On
The
and
the Good.
the
by Socrates of the good and the pleasant. This identity is the hypothesis from which the final refu
tation of Protagoras
is
deduced
it
is
not a substan
We
first
remark
is it
at the
outset, that
is
at
still
more
noteworthy
no proof,
beyond the
equating
eu
fallacy
with rJSeW
meaning of the common phrase to be overcome by pleasure does indeed remove one obstacle in the way
of the identification, but beyond this Even here there are fallacies, as
infers that
it
when
of
its
knowledge always determines the conduct 2 possessor because it is her nature to rule and
,
3 355 D which,
,
in point of
presupposes the theory that might is right. The only convincing proof, from the Socratic point of view, of the identity of the good and the pleasant,
would be to demonstrate
by an
but of analysis of the connotation of the two names this there is no hint in the Protagoras. The meaning of * Good and of Pleasant is supposed to be already
known.
1
351
2
352
B.
The
and the
real:
knowledge may be
See note
in loc.
riye^ovLKhv
in
&pxfw
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
The
teaching of the Protagoras on the relation
between Pleasure and Good, as is well known, differs toto caelo from that of nearly every other dialogue Not to mention the Philebus and the of Plato.
1
where the point is rather that Pleasure 3 and i.e. the Chief Good, in the Gorgias 4 the Phaedo we have the most explicit assertion of Contrast the distinction between the two notions.
Republic is not the
,
w
T)V,
Tb dvidadai
TOVS 5e
/ca/ctDs
"E0?;.
Ap
ovv
r}v,
8oKi
c3
o~oi
avOpuTros dv eu
/cat
o<
0tXe,
/ca/cd
el
dvtwu.evos re
Tayadd
rots
i)oeo~i.v
ovde rd
fyrj;
fiiovs
OVK
TOV
e(pri.
Tt 5
et
r/i
rots dviapols
fiiov
Te\tvT7)<reiev,
OVK
<prj.
To
fj,ev
dpa
TI<
$r]v
dyadov, TO 5
drjdi
yap
e ciJ
IffTTjs,
/Aev
yap
tdv
rioea Trpbs
oi)% avTij
-f)
i]
rd
fJ-eifa
del
/cat
d\\ayr), r/oovas Trpbs r)8ovds /cat \viras Trpbs \VTras /cat cpbfiov
Trpbs (pbfiov /caraXXdrrecr^at /cat
\r)TTTea.
oe
\VTrrjpd
/cat
Trpbs
\VTrr)pd,
rd ^Xdrrw
a/MKpo-
u,elfa Trpbs
^Xdrrw uaTrep
vofj.la
ywara /crX.
(Phaedo 69
A).
Tepa edv oe ijoea. Trpbs \V7rr)pd, edv fj.ev rd dviapd VTrep(3dX\r)Tai VTTO r&v 7)dett)v, edv re rd eyyvs
inrb
TU>V
VTTO
T&V
eyyvs,
TavTrjv
rj
Trjv
rrpd^Lv TrpctKTeov ev
evfj
dv raOr
VTTO
edv oe rd
ov
ijoea.
T&V
dviapwv,
irpaKTea.
(Prot.
356
1
B).
orjTTOv o~v
ye
7]8oi>r]v
avTb
(i.e.
r6
\tyeis.
3
eyu.
4
495 A
64 D, 68 E
foil.
INTRODUCTION.
Such passages, which might be multiplied at shew that, if there is any meaning in words, the
thesis
is
xxxi
will,
anti
a real one.
Nor doei
the contrast
lurk
argument of the Gorgias and the Phaedo are opposed to any communion between pleasure and good. Various explanations of the difficulty have been
offered.
Those who
Plato
its
"are
(like
own
no
circumstances and purpose / find of course the Protagoras is perhaps difficulty to explain
:
The most the strongest bulwark in their argument. adherents of the opposite school deny thorough-going 2 that Plato is serious , Plato s object being merely to
prove that whatever we take to be the Chief Good, virtue can only be identified with the knowledge Between these two extreme views comes thereof.
the
identification
of Pleasure
and
Good
himself
when he wrote
It
upon
is
serious,
but
we do
he believed
formerly or not
was
by the philosopher himself. To the opposite theory, it seems a fatal objection that in none of the minor
dialogues which are universally admitted to be earlier
Plato and the companions of Socrates II p. 89. Schleiermacher s Introduction to the Dialogues of Plato p. 95: Bonitz Platonische Studien p. 264: compare Grote II
8
1
p. 87.
xxxii
INTRODUCTION.
than the Protagoras does there seem to be any hint of hedonism. On the contrary, the analogues to the or Calculating art which meet us in the Measuring
what
is that which regards the episode in question as intended to represent the views of the historical Socrates. It is true that even in the
is
in so
many words
declares
Good 4 but he
.
which they bring 5 Moreover, if Socrates actually did sometimes call pleasure good, it is easier to understand how the Cyrenaics could have fathered
Hedonism upon him. It is of course quite possible that the formulating of the doctrine is due to Plato, and that the historical truth of the picture suffered by the introduction of greater brevity and
their
we may even suppose that Plato, for dramatic or other reasons, was not careful to represent his Master in all respects as he was. But to stigmatise
precision
:
the doctrine as
1
3
"
utterly
un-Socratic,"
as Schleiermacher
1990. a unification of pleasure and good The nearest approach elsewhere in Plato seems to be in Laws II 663 A ff. OVKOVV
to
6 /xey pi] j^w/HJ wi
174 A
foil.
\67os
e
i]5u
re Kal
diKaiov
Kal dyadfo
re
9)v
Kal
Ka\6v iriQavbs 7
offiov
/UTjS^ erepov,
:
irpos
r6 TWO. td^Xeiv
rbv
Kal
insisting
4 5
diKaiov filov KT\. where, however, Plato is merely on the practical importance of the identification for the
welfare of a state.
He
e.g.
p.
identifies
u>0Ai/toj>
with good in
Mem.
IV
6.
ff.
i.
19: IV
5.
II
126.
INTROD UCTION.
does
as
1
xxxiii
worth.
it
seems to involve a misconception of its moral There is nothing degrading in the theory
is
it
is
not the
each individual species of which we are recommended to choose, but pleasure the balance of pleasure generally and in the long run:
balance of pleasure in
would be quite open to Socrates to maintain that the lower pleasures are never to be chosen, because they are always followed by more pain, or even that
it
2 they are not even pleasant .
we accept this explanation, the identification of pleasure and good will be in harmony with the general realistic tone of the dialogue, and we shall be justified in holding that in the Protagoras we see the ethical
If
no
less
6.
Date of Composition.
the date
Of
external evidence as to
is
when
the
none.
The internal evidence, so far as it goes, is in favour of an early date. It rests upon indications furnished by (i) the language and style, (2) the
doctrine, (3) references
itself.
1
and
2 Cf. Arist.
TO.S
Introduction to the Dialogues of Plato p. 95. Eth. Nic. x 2. n73 b 20 717)65 5 TOVS
rCov
irpo<t>{povTa$
eTTOveidlffTovs
rfbovw \yoi
rts
av
5ri
of>K
&rrt
ravd
i)5ta..
The
historical Socrates
assertion, if
I
would have stopped short of this we may judge from such evidence as Xen. Mem.
s article
12.
3
See Dr Jackson
Britannica.
xxxiv
INTRODUCTION.
linguistic
On
grounds,
Ritter
holds
B.C.
that
the
the
399
But
chiefly derived
from
the relative frequency of certain particles and for mulae throughout the dialogue, and (as usual with evidence of this kind) it is by no means clear that
Plato
is
not a result
of the character of the composition rather than an index to its date. It is also unlikely on many grounds
that
any of Plato
of Socrates.
The
dialogues are anterior to the death proofs derived from the exuberant
and dramatic
fire
of
and
all
point
its
with the earlier and purely Socratic dialogues. Holiness, as in the Laches, is reckoned as a virtue
and placed by the side of Si/caioo-wr?, whereas in the Republic and Phaedo ocrioV^s is excluded, and it is
only the four cardinal virtues that are recognised as 3 such Too much stress ought not to be laid upon
.
we may trust Xeriophon 4 the recognition of oo-iorr/s as a distinct virtue had the sanction of Socrates. The second point is of more
this
argument, but at
least, if
Although the subject of the dialogue might seem to have expressly invited mention of that
importance.
1
Untersuchungen tiber Plato, p. 127. This subject is well handled by Ast, Platen
al.,
Leben und
69
C.
The
doctrine of the
D, Gorg. 507 B.
INTRODUCTION.
demotic virtue
allusion to
it is
1
xxxv
so much, no
of which Plato
.
made
perhaps a natural conclusion that Plato had not yet elaborated the distinction unknown to Socrates between scientific and un
It is
made 2
scientific virtue
but
it
should
at the
same time be
remembered
that Plato
may have
deliberately refrained
more
true to nature.
is
may
ethical deduction
from the metaphysical distinction between knowledge and true opinion its absence
:
is
therefore in
purely Socratic tone of the dialogue, where in vain for the metaphysical speculations
pre
suppositions of Plato
1
mature age.
between demotic and down. See on the whole
I.
It is in the
Meno
s
first
Phaedo, Appendix
nearest approach to a recognition of two virtues, one scientific and the other unscientific, is in the speech of Protagoras
The
The elements of 7roXm/cr? apery implanted in mankind beginning and transmitted by father to son are in their essence distinct from scientific virtue, and so far resemble the
320 C
foil.
at the
8-ijfj.oTLKrj
speech
is
who
the (so-called) virtue which the sophists and public opinion try to teach is virtue in any sense of the word, since it is not know
Schone (Uber Platon s Protagoras, p. 51) thinks that the Platonic Socrates does recognise the distinction between true and demotic virtue when he expresses (319 A) a doubt whether
ledge. virtue can
it
can.
No
dialogue finds
in this distinction
between true
(as
nothing in
found in the Meno), but so far as we the Protagoras which shews that Plato
had
as yet
made
xxxvi
INTRODUCTION.
1
From
Peltasts
,
the allusion in the dialogue to the art of the 2 Teichmiiller has endeavoured to fix the
It is known that date of composition more precisely. there were Peltasts in Thrace before the time of
3
Iphicrates
but there
is
regular corps of the Athenian army till the military reforms of 391, which are associated with his name.
Teichmiiller points out that Plato speaks of Peltasts in such a way as to imply that they are no longer unfamiliar or foreign to his readers 4 and assigns the
,
dialogue to 393 or 392 B.C., when Iphicrates probably began to organise the new arm.
these grounds we cannot go far astray in the dialogue to the second half of the first assigning decade of the fourth century B.C.
all
On
7.
Date of
the Action.
The majority of critics are agreed in supposing the dialogue to be conceived as taking place before the war, in 433 or 432 B.C.
It is in
harmony with
,
and
his
sons are represented as still alive 5 that Socrates is 6 still young and that Alcibiades 7 is but a youth and
1
35
rives d
.
ire\TaffTLKoL
2 3
cf.
TJ
oi /UT;
Oi
i: cf. (with Teichmiiller) id. n 29. Eurip. Alcest. 498 BprjKlas TT^XTTJS aval- et al. 4 Contrast Xenophon Mem. in 9. 2, where peltasts are
similarly cited in illustration, but called 6 315 A et al. They died in 429.
6 7
6p/ces
iv
Trc Xrcus.
314 B
et al.
3098.
He
36.
INTROD UCTJON.
Agathon a lad
1
.
xxxvii
portance point in the same direction. But in patent authen contradiction to this date come the facts
2 that the Wild Men of by Athenaeus which Plato alludes to as represented Pherecrates, 3 last year (Wp^o-i) was produced in 420 B.C., and that
ticated
Hipponicus,
the
father
of
Callias,
is
apparently
supposed
42IB.C.
witness
to
be dead, whereas he was alive till nearly Athenaeus is not always an unprejudiced
when Plato is concerned, but we have no Plato frequently reason to reject his evidence here. introduces anachronisms in matters not essential to
the action of his dialogues
1
4
.
2 3 4
Compare
Zeller,
Uber
die
Anachronismen
in
den Platoni-
schen Gesprachen in the Abhandlungen d. Berl. Akad. for 1873, The difficulties connected with the Hist. Phil. Kl. p. 8 1 ff.
date of action of the Protagoras are well summarized by Sauppe.
TTPQTArOPAS
[H
CO(t>ICTAl
GNAeiKTIKOc]
TA TOY AIAAOrOY
TloOev,
to
SwKpaTes,
(fraivei;
r)
&rj\a
Brj
is
on
ask-
Socrates
fr
^v
JJLOI,
real Trpwrjv
l$6vn
d
his
it^
11 "
describe
tyalvero
a^p
e r^
^aofcpare^, c^9
,
7 eV auroi?
ijSrj
{/
KOI ircoywvos
EtroTI
TOVTO;
ov
crv
rjftrjv
eTraiveTtjs
el,
09
efyrj
^apieardrr]v
elvai
rov
VTrrjvrfrov, fjv
ET.
7TW9
7T|009
(fraivei;
KOI
10
SO.
vvv
1
r)fJ<epa
/cal
<yap
etTre,
-A. P.
TTAATHNOZ
e/W.
15 jJievTOi
3096
Kal ovv
teal
ep%o/jiai.
CLTOTTOV
rL doi eOe\co
ovTe
7rpo<rei%ov
ET.
Kal
TL
av 76701/09
eirj
Trepl
(re
Ka/ceivov
tca\\iovt,
Tivi
Kal
Tt
TroXu
ET. ET.
25
<>?5
SO.
ET.
TOV
OTO>
/cao9
uieo9
Tt9 o
eo9 eoev
croi
aoi cvat,,
KXem ov
IIft)9
Ka\\la)i>
S ou jueXAet,
;
/u-a/capte,
TO
K(i\\iov (paivea-Qat,
30
ET.
AXX*
irdpei;
r)
tro^oS
rt^t
^yLtti/,
tw
//,ez>
ovz/
S?;7rof
TCWZ/
76 ^0^
et
ET.
35
*H
rt Xe 76i9
YlpcoTayopa?
eTriSei
2n.
ET.
Tpm;z/ ye
rjr) rjfjiepav.
2O.
ET.
/jiij
e/ceivy avyyeyova)? Tidvv ye TroXXa #al eiTrcov Kal aKovaas. Tt ou^ OL Sirjyrjcra) rjfjiiv Trjv ^vvovalav,
\
el
ere
TI
tfft>Xuet,
KaOi^ofjLevo^ evTavOi,
e^avacmjaas
eaz^
2O.
ou?;Te.
Hdvv
fji>ev
ovv
Kal
X aP lv 7 e Aro/MMi
ET.
Kal u^y
At7rX>)
2O.
^^ ^ 7/
7 5
X aP
1 ^*
II
3<oD
nPnTATOPAS.
T?}9 rrap\6ovo~i]S vv/crbs ravrrjai,
>
II.
en
/;
OpdpOV,
r i
f/09,
rrj
,
Socrates relates iTTTTOKpari]? O ATToXXoSwpOU how / &A o t y /i/ Hippocrates ^) a<7ft)^09 Oe ttdeA(p09, \ to VVpaV announced
-<
T7)Z>
him
the arrival of
fcai
ti
Protagoras,
and
>
eTTeiOr)
, f
<.
>
s\\
,
how Hippocrates
and he determined to visit Protagoras
at
eVUV<$
eiO~W
f
rjei,
,__,, 11
.
erreLyoflevos,
x
,
/cau
~ rrj
(pwvrj
,
.
fieya
A
r>
*,
\
v
\eywv
/cauev,
the
/)/
Zft>/cpare9,
e77, eypiiyopas
rriv (bcovtiv
O6t9/
/cat
eye*)
r,
yvovs avrov,
fjbrj
e^Tjv, ovros.
n vecorepov dyye\\eis
ye.
r)
09,
el
rl,
fjtrj
dyaOd
ara<$
Ev av \eyow,
e/jLol.
10
eyut
eo~n Be
e(f)7j,
rjKei,
Tlpwrjv,
e<pr]v
eye*)
o~v
Be
ye.
apn
/cai
Trevrvaat
afj,a
Nr;
e(f)rj,
eaTrepas
7riifrij\a<f)r)o~a<>
rrapa
i,
rou9
TroBas
Kal
15
/j,d\a ye
o"^e
dfii/couevos e
OtVoT/9.
yap roi
7ra?9
ue 6 ^drvpo? aTreBpa
t
Kal
d\\ov
erce\aObi^riv
eTretBrj
\eyei,
on
Hpcorayopas.
Be
Kal
en
o~e Ikvai,
TToppa) eBo^e
rwv WKrwv
elvai,
zireiBrj
rd^iard
eK rov KOTTOV 6 vrcvos dvijKev, evVvs avao~ra<; ovrw fj,e Bevpo eTTOpevou rjv. Kal eyca yiyvwaKtov avrov r-tjv 25 dvBpeiav Kal rr\v TrroLrjaiv, Ti ovv o~oi, rjv 8 eyco,
rovro;
pwv
eVrl
rl
<re
dBiKel
Tlpayrayopa?
Kal
09
TOU9 Oeovs,
(ro^)09,
e<f)rj,
^ooKpares,
on
val
ye
eae Be ov
avra>
Troiel.
AXXa
rj
ua
a;
Ata,
e(f)r]v
eyco,
ai>
rceiOrjs 30
09,
o~e
Et ydp,
4
ZeO KOI
6eoi,
TTAATHNOS
ev
II
310 E
C/JLMV
TOVTW e^V
co?
OUT
av rwv
</>/X&)y
7^/3
yita
/Lte^
/cal
z^ecore/oo?
etyu-t,
Se oi)Se
aKrjKoa ov$ev
en
7/3,
yap
Trat?
?;,
ore TO irporepov
eTre^tj/jirjo-ev.
aXXa
avpa
eTraivovcri KCLI
(fraai,
1
aocfrwrarov elvai \eyi,v a\\a ri ov /3a$lofjL6v Trap 40 avrbv, iva evBov 70; 311 KaraKa^wfjiev; icaraKvei, 8
\
&><?
rjKOVcrci,
Trapa KaXXi a TW
el-Troy
*
\TT7rovucov
eVetcre
aXX
KOI
670)
M^TTft), coyaOe,
ta)yLtey,
7a/) eo-nv,
a\\a Bevpo
e^avao-royfjiev
45
KOI Trepubvres avrov SiaTptywiJiev, ea)? ay Ta ?roXXa Tar etTa taj/^ey. /cal
7p
eVSoy
fo>9
iaTpij3ei,
TO etVo9, eVSoy.
III.
Before
cits
setting
pfO/A?;9
ie(TKOTTOVV
Et7T
vvv
tion
/3 v
r
<
fJLUTVOV
a<j)i6/Jievo<;
V7Tp (TeaVTOV,
^evrjo-ojjbevo^
;
ft>9
TTttpa
TWO,
Kul Tt9
wa-jrep av el eVe-
iTTTroKpaTrj
Ko)oy
Toy Twy
Ao /eX^TnaSwy,
ercetvfp,
dpyvpiov TeXety
<re
uTre/)
(ravTov fMcrOov
el Tt9
jjpero,
EtVe
bv
e
(/>?7,
&)9
Ttyt 6 yTt
r
Tt
ay aTreKpiva)
Toy
Etvroy ay, c
15
</>?;.
H9
Tt9 7ey7/o-o/^eyo9
^9
larpos,
T)
IIoXu/cXetToy
Apyeiov
III3I2B
TTPnTArOPAI.
e/celvoLs, el rt?
aavTov T\eiv
ae ijpeTO
VU>
T\e2v
IIoXl>-
%?
;
EtTroz/
ay
;
&)? ayd\.fJLaro7roiO^
20
Trapa
3e S^
eyco
re
/cal
av
Kal
dpyvpiov av
<roO,
fJuaOov eroifioi
eVo/ze#<z
reXetz^ uTre/3
fiev
e^iKvrjrat,
ra
el
rjfjberepa
xprjfjiaTa
avrov,
el
Se
yitr;,
/^at
ra
TWZ^ (f)i\wv 25
ovv TIS
epoiro
^a?
Trept
ravra ovrco
o-(f)6Spa (TTrovSa^ovTcis
re Kal
vq>
e%re
;
xprj/jLara re\eiv
rl av avrqy aTroicpivai-
fJieda
ri
ovopa a\\o ye
;
\ey6jjievov Trepl
<&ei&lov
UpaiTayopov
30
aydK^LaroTroLov Kal d/covo/jiev wcnrep Trepl TTOnirrfv, Ti TOLovTOv Trepl UptoTayopov Trepl OfMJpov
d/covo/jLev
;
^o<f)i(nr)v
Sij
GO
2<w-
H? cro(f)t,a-Trj apa Kpares, rbv avbpa elvai, c(f)rj. Et reXoO^re? ra ^?//zara; MaXto-ra. ep%6/j,e0a
ovv
/cal
35
TOVTO Tt?
o~e
TrpocrepoiTO
auro? Be
Srj
co?
/cal
312 T/?
o?
yevrjo-ojjievos e/3%et
etTrez^
Trapa
TO^ UptoTayopav ;
virkfycuvkv TI rjjuLepas,
Et
//e^
Ti
Tot?
Su
8e, TIV
f/
TGI/?
Ata,
<w
AXX
B aXX
; Nr) TOV %d)KpaTes, elirep ye a ^iavoov^ai %pr) \eyew. apa, w ^TTTroKpaTes, p,r) ov TOLavT^v vTro\a/jL-
TTAATn.NOI
;
III 312 B
ei
TOVTWV ydp av
a>9
50
Tldvv
fjiev
ovv
uot, So/eel,
TOiavTi]
aaXXov
elvai
?;
r)
o~e
^6dvei ;^
aX
Tj5*
^V
fa
eyw.
Tov
fo)9
Trepi;
"On
iocs* ?ot
know
OepaTTeVOrai dvSpl,
0>79,
00(f>l(T-
^
dyvoets, ov$e
o TI $e TTOTe 6
ao(f>iaTrj$
eaTiV, 6avel
av
dyaOq) OVT
el
olaBa.
Trjv
fcalroi,
TOVT
OTW Trapa$i$w$
TOV
el tca/co)
TrpdyaaTi.
Aeye
10 09,
o-otyiaTijv
Ifyoj uev,
t)
wairep Tovvoaa \eyei, TOVTOV elvai TOV TWV aofy&v OVKOVV, TJV & eyw, TOVTO aev e^eaTt, eTTio-Trjuova.
\eyeiv Kal Trepl ^wypdcfrwv Kal irepl TCKTOVWV, on a\X el TL$ ovTol elaiv ol TWV aotywv eiTKTT^iJLOve^
epoiTO rjuas,
15
TWV
uoves,
eltTTOifJiev
aotywv elalv ol ^wypdcfroi, CTTHTT/Jav TTOV aura), OTL TWV Trpbs Trjv
TL
dTrepyaalav
eciTiVy
TOV
Troirjo ai,
Betvbv
6700,
a\ri6fi
\eyotfjLev,
r)
ov
a^,
ye"
,
epwTrjffews
yap
orof o
pioTrjs
(70^)icrTr/9
ert
25 eTriaTrjuova, Trepl
o Be 8r/
cro06<TT^9
TLVOS
Seivbv
Troiel
\eyeiv;
TTPHTArOPAI.
OTI,
7
Et/eo? ye.
Trepl oinrep
KOI eTri&Taa-Oai,
Ti
e<JTiv
8>;
o crocfricrTrjs
ovtceTi,
TOVTO) Trepl ov avro? re eTno TTHJiwv early Kal TOV fj,aOt]Ty]V Troiei ; AT,
Ma
e^>7/,
313
30
\
yttera
TOVTO
Ti ovv ; oloOa
Hippocrates
therefore
Ti^a KivSvvov
J
l
6i
(IS
>
vs.
^ eV
PS
,v
T0
aM ^ a
/
ttVTO
/j
ryeveCTUCll
ij
etr
KCll
7
v
TTOVripOVy
^
x
IN*
*
\
eTTlTpeTTeiV
will
11
by
feedi
"g
eTTLTpeiTTeov r
T0l>?
unknown
species
[
of mankind.
6t?
(7Vji{3oV\rV
/ca
T6
<)l\OV$
CLV
TOVS o/ceovs,
ecnl
cr/coTrov/jievos
al ev
GU
TTCIVT"
TO,
era
it)
ev
rj
KaKws
10
irpaTTeiv, xprjaTOv } Trovrjpov avTov ^evo^evov, Trepl Se TOVTOV ovTe TW TraTpl ovre TOJ d$e\(f)w eTreKoivctxrct)
ovTe
7]fjiMv
TWV
cTriTpeTTTeov eire
TVJV cijv
"^V^jv,
Kal ov TO)
dfyiKOfJLeva)
TOVTW
j~ev(p
ecnrepas dicov(Tas, w? (^r;?, opOpios r)Kwv Trepl 15 TOVTOV ovBeva \6yov ov$e <TVp/3ov\r)V iroiei, eire
eTTiTpeTreiv o~avTov
avTu>
eiTe
fAij,
eroiyuo? 8
el
dva\l(7Keiv
a)? ^S?;
TCL
re aavTov Kal
TCL
TWV
(J>L\COV
%pijfJ,aTa,
TravToys crvveaTeov TipcoTayopa, ov ovTe yiyvaMTKeis, eo? ^)^?, OVTC 8iei\eat, ovBeTTU)- 20
SieyvwicwS)
on
TTore,
ao(j)L(JTrjv
/teXXet?
aavTov
co
Kal o? d/covcras,
?
CTL>
"Eoi/cev,
^77,
ef
coi^
\eyets.
A/>
ou^,
al
iTTTro/^/oaTe?, o
o? TWI^ dyayyl/jLWv,
a<
25
Ti?.
Sw^pare?,
^f%^ rm;
M.a0rffj,a<nv
8
&JTTOV,
r)V
nAATHNOS
S
eyco.
V
/j,rj,
3i3
Kal
OTTCO?
76
eTalpe, c
<ro<f)i,(TTr}<;
^ytta?,
Sajrep
30 ol Trepl TT}V
TOV
<7aytaT09
/caTT^Xo?.
/eat
7p
ovre avrol Haao-iv o TL ^ptjorrov 77 Trovrjpov irepl TO zTraivovaiv 8e iravia TnwXoiWe?, cure oi w^ou,
avrwv, eav
at
yvfAvaariKos
ry
ovrco Se /cat o
ra f^aBrujLara Trepidyovres
Kal
Kara
r9
vroXet?
7ra)\ovvre<i
del eTrtdufjLovyTL eTraivovcnv i^ev Trdvra a rd^a 8 av rives, w apicrre, /cal TOVTCOV
wv
eav
7ra)\ova-iv
a)?
TI
^o^rv^riv
fjiij
ai/rct)?
Tt9
Tv%y
av larpiKos dv.
rovrayv rl Xpi)-
el /jLcv
ovv av
Tvy)(avei<$
(TTOV Kal Trovrjpov, da-<pa\e^ GQI wveiaOai ^aQ^^ara Kal Trapd Tlpcorayopov Kal Trap a\\ov QTOVOVV el
1
45 Se
|
fjirf, /^a/capte, fjirj Trepl rot9 ^>iXrarot9 opa, Kal ydp Brj Kal TTO\V 314 KvjSevys re Kal KivSwevys. v Kivbvvos eV rfj TWV ^aOrj^arwv (*)vfj rj ev rf)
<w
crirLwv.
atria
/J,ev
50
irapd TOV KairrjXov Kal e/ATropov e^eo-riv ev dyyelois aTrotyepeiv, Kal irplv Se^acrdaL avrd
(Ttofjia
TO
TTiovTa
7)
e^eanv
crvfM/3ovXeva-a(r0ai,,
TI re eSeaTeov
r)
ov
fjieyas 6
KivSvvos
jj,aOij-
OVK eaTtv ev aA-Xco dyyeiy aTreveyKeiv, aXX B dvdyKrj, KaTaOevTa Trjv TI/JUJV, TO /jiddtj/jia ev avTy TTJ Kal ^aOovTa dirievai rj /3e(3\aj*fjLevov ^{rv^fj \a(36vTa Tavra ovv orKOTrwfjieOa Kal yLtera TCOV rj a)(f)e\r)/jievov.
VI 3I5A
>
TTPnTAfOPAI.
rjfjiwv
?)//,et9
yap
TOGOVTOV
$t,e\eo~0ai.
vvv
/JLEVTOI,
wa-irep top/juja-a/jLev, 60
Kal aXXot9
TIpa)Tay6pa<$
dvaKOiva)o-a)[jL0a
Kal
yap
Kal
ov
povos
o
avTodi
CCTTLV,
aXXa
l7T7Tta9
C HXe?09* ol/xat Be Kal TlpoSiKov TOV Kelov Kal aXXot TroXXot Kal crofyoL VI. Aofai/ rf/jitv TavTa eiropevofieOa enreiS^ Se ev
65
TM
Socrates
to
and
TLVQS
\6yov
th? house
0801^ eveTTCO ev
ovv
prj
areX^9 yevoilsdescrlbed
-
TO,
aXX^Xot9-
Ovpwpo^
T^V oiKiav yovv eKpovo~a/jiev TTJV Ovpav, dvoigas Kal l&wv Tives* ov cr^oX?) avTat Kal "Ea, e(f)t], (TofyiaTal
(f)oiTooo~iv 6t9
10
d/jia
d/ji(f)olv
W9
?
oto9 T rjv
KOL 09
yKeK\r)fjL6V7j(i
e^>?7,
I1 dvOpWTTOi,
AXX
E OVT6
cayaOe, etyrjv
r^9 0vpa$ .aTTOKpivofjievos eiirev, ov a"xp\rj avTw; Ka\\lav r]KOfiev eyw, OVTC trapa
15
ovv 7TOT6
$e
T)fji2v
avOpwrros dvew^G
KaT\d/3o{jLev
6^7)9 S*
6vpav
ev
TO* 20
(7f/u,7re/}te7ra-
L(rrj\6ofjLev,
UpcoTayopav
awrcS
irpoo Tww
TcepnraTovvTa,
TOVV IK pev TOV eirl OaTepa KaXXta9 o ITTTTOVLKOV 315 Kal 6 doe\(j)b<; avTov 6 6fjLO/jLiJTpios, IIa/)aXo9 o ITept/cXeoi 9, Kal Xap/u-tS7;9 o TXavKwvos, eK oe TOV
|
10
25
TTAATHNOS
6
VI 315 A
Kal
HeptK\eov<; &dv0i7r7ro<;
not Avrt/jLoipos 6
TWV Tlpo)Tayopov
&>?
Kal eVt
Te%vr)
Oi
pavOdvei,
O-O^JOTT}?
TO)V
TOVTWV B
ayei
ef
e/caarcov
rwv
iroiXewv
Upcorayopa^,
axiTrep
Op^>eu?,
&v
Be
Kara
(f>a)vf)
ol Be
KeMj^/jLevoi
rjaav
35
TWV liri^wpiwv Iv TW %opw. TOVTOV rbv XPpov fwlXwrm eyayye IBcov ij&OTjv, co? /^aXw? rjv\aTives /cal
ftovvro
/jirjBeTroTe
ejATroBtov
eTreiBrj
/tal
ev
rc3
irpoaOev
elvai
/cal
TlpcoTayopov, a\X*
avrbs dvaarpecfioi
ev
KOO-/J.M
ol
^er
OVTOL
e/ceivov,
eu
TTO)?
ol
lirrj/eooi
evdev
Kal
evOev,
Kal
irepieo-^i^ovTO ev Ki>K\(p
KaOiaravro KaXXio-ra.
e^>7]
VII.
Further
script ion scene.
Tbv
dethe
,
Be
"QfjLrjpos,
I?r-
JTiaV TOV
v
of
HXetO^, Ka6t]fJLevOV
,
V TO)
v
KaT C
>
aVTIKpV TTpOCTTWCO
eirl
VpQVW
TTCpl
aVTOV
eKdOrfVTO
5 fjievov
ftdOpwv
6
E^f^tyua^o? re o
Kal
<&alBpos
A.vBpoTic0vo<;
aXXot
6 B ev
10 Bie^pet
Tives.
fjieTecopcov do-Tpovo/j,iKa
Kal
TdvTa\ov ye
D
&>?
eiaelBov
171^ rayLttetw irpo TOV fjiev vvv Be VTTO TOV TrX^Oovs TWV KaiaeypriTO ITTTTOVIKOS, \vovTtov o KaXXta9 Kal TOVTO eKKevooaas f eVot? KaTa-
Be ev OLKijfJLaTi TIVI,
15
\vcrw
TreTToirjKev.
fj,ev
ovv IIpoBiKos
eTt,
KaTKeiTo
VIII 3160
eyKeKa\v/J,/*evo<;
TTPniArOPAS,
II
fid\a TroXXoi?,
7rl
efaivero Trape/cdOtjvTO be avrat rat? rr\i]aLov K\ivais Tlavoravlas re 6 etc KepaKal fierd Havaaviov veov en /wipd/ciov, w
re Kciyatibv ryv
</>v<riv,
rrjv 8
ovv 20
eSoga a/eova-ai ovofia avra) elvai AydOwva, Kal OVK av Bav^d^oi^L, el TraiSiKa TLav&v>
TOUT rjv TO peipaKiov, Kal TW ASeifidpTO) d^oTepay, 6 re KiJTriSo? Kal 6 AevKo\o(f)i&ov, Kal ci\\ot rives e(f>aivovTO* Trepl be wv &ie\c25
yovro OVK eSvvd/jirjv eycoye p.a6elv efaOev, Ka nrep \i7rapws e^wv aKoveiv TOV TlpooiKOV TrdacroQos yap
316
fioi
craviov TVyxfo**
rr;ra r^?
/3o/A/3o9
d\\a
Ka
re o K a\os,
co
^7)9
t/
<r^
KOI
Kal Kpirta* 6
co?
i
1/-V/1 eLcrrjXVopev,
\
Ka\\aia X pov.
/>/
faeK ovv
t\
^ es
sion,
s hi-
eri,
PS
ya^T69
B pev
?
KCLI
ravra
^ biaueaa-afievoi, rrpocrfj.
apiKp
arra Siarpi-
profesrival
I
and the
rov Hpwrayopav, Kal eya) elrroV Hpwrayopa, rrpos ae rot tf\0opev eyco
7T/?o9
re
Kal
ImroKparw
ovro$.
Horepov,
fyi), /JLOVO*
/3ov\6pevoi
Bia\ex0rjvat, rj K al fiera rwv a\\a>v ; H/*fr yueV, j v 10 S ovSev SiafapeL aKovcras Se ov eve/ca rj\6o-
7,
fiev
avrbs crKe^ai.
Tt ovv
Stf
ecrriv, e^rj,
ra>v
ov
l-rrrcoKparw oSe earlv pev r A7ro\\oo(opov i/ o9, oiKias fieyd\rj<; re Kal C ai;ro9 Se rrjv Qvcriv SoKel evdfJiiXkos elvai rols 8e /Ltot SoKel eTTidvfielv e\\6yipos
iJKere;
r)\i- I5
12
ev
Tf) TTO\et,
TTAATHNOZ
o-vyyevoiTO
VIII 3160
crol
TOVTO Se Oierai ol /jLaXiaT* av yeve<r@ai, el ravr ovv tf&r) crv G/coTrei, Trorepov
irepl
avTwv
JJLOVOS o iei
Sew BiaXeyeaOai,
C^TJ, Trpo/JbrjOel,
TT/OO?
20
rj
fjier
aXXo>z>.
Op#co?,
e/jiov.
,
KOI
%evov yap avbpa KOL Ibvra et? eV Tavrais ireiOovra TWV vecov
teal
2$
ySeXTtof? eVoyLte^ou? Sia repwv, eavrw cvvelvat, Tr]V eavTOv avvovaiav, ^prj ev\a/3el(rOat, rov raOra ov jap oy-u/cpol irepl avra cfrOovoi re irpdrTovTa
Sva-fjieveiai
re
<f>rjfjil
/cal
JJLGV
briftovXaL
elvau ira-
T^y
crocfrio-TiKijV
re^vrjv
TTOieiarOat,
/cal
olov
Se
35
"OjArjpov
TOL<?
av reXera? Te
/cat
^pT/cryuwSta?,
roi)?
ayu^)t
re
Op^ea
Mot cratoy
olov
ryvjjiva<7Ti/crjv,
"I/c/co?
re o Tapavrlvo?
/cal 6
vvv
en
Te
40 fjieyas
a>v
yLteVepo?
/cal
Trpbcr^fjLa
6
eVoi^o-aro,
aotyicrTifc,
TIv6o/c\ei8r]s
Keto?
/cal
rat? re^zvat? raurat? eyco Se TOVTOW cnraaiv /cara TOUTO 317 exptfo-avio ou ^VfJL^epo^ai ^yovfjiai, yap aurou? ou rt
<f>66vov
\
TOV
45
ia7rpd%a<rdai,
o e/BovfojOqcrav
eve/ca
raur
eVrtz^
ra Trpoa^/jiaTa
VIII 3i7E
TroXXol
nPnTATOPAI.
ov^ev ai&OdvovTai,
13
dXX OTT
50
(f)avrj
eivai,
TroXA?)
fJLWpia
/cai
TOV
eTTL^eiprj/jLaTO^^
TOI>
KOI TroXu Bva/JLeveo-repovs jrape^eaOai dvayrcii rjyovvTdi yap TOV TOLOVTOV TT/OO? rot?
evavriav
(ro(j)L(7Tr]<i
eyon ovv rovrwv TI-JV Travovpyov elvai. aTraaav 6$bv e\i]\v6a, KOI 6fJio\oyco re
55
elvai
KCLI
Tra&eveiv dvOpcoTrovs,
elvai
/cal
/cal
euOJJLO-
\oyeiv /j,d\\ov
ravrrj
ea/cefi/JiaL,
i}
et;apvov
aXXa?
7T/3O9
etVeti/, /jLrjBev
Seivov
/cairoi 60
TroXXa 76
eV rfj Te^vrf /cal yap /cal TO, etyu-t TroXXa IJLOI ea-nv ovSevos orov ov Travrcov ^v/jLTravra dv v/jiwv /ca& r)\i/ciav Trarrjp efafv* oocrTe TTO\V fjLOi
eV?; 7/87;
L
ijSio-rov ecrriv,
Ti
/cal 65 evavriov rwv ev$ov ovrcov TOV \6jov TroieiaOai. ) vTTCtiTrrevo-a yap (Bov\ev6ai auTov TM re TIpo/cal TO} iTTTrta ev^ei^aaOai KOI /ca\\a)7ri(raa0ai
OTi
Ti
ovv,
e(f>r)v
eya), ov
TlpoSt/cov
"va
/cal
eTra/covo-axTiv rjfjiwv
Tldvv
fiev 70
(77 6
UpcoTayopas.
ESo/cet %pfjvai
BouXecr^e ovv, o
KaXXiW
avveSpiov
/caTao-fcevda-co/Jiev,
\eyr)(70e;
a>9
dvSpwv aofywv, real avTol dvTi\aTWV /Sddpcov /cal TWV /c\ivwv /caTecr/cevdiTTTT/a* eVet yap TrpovTrrjp^e Ta trapd E fidOpa ev Se TOVTM KaXXia? Te /cal AX/a/3taS7;9
d/covo-opevoi
TO>
75
e/c
Trjs
14
TTAATnNOS
IX.
IX 317 E
Protagoras proifc
u
npeLo-iv, trep wv o\iyov trporepov pveiav eVotoO 7T/009 e/ Vav<TKOV. Kd O) elTOV OTl
T69
e7re
6
>
**
(Protagoras
{lies:
"In
re-
*TT
"
the
ai/TV) fMOi
P>
Sewfll become a
et
i
VP
ap^T]
ear IV,
*?
TT
ITTTTO-
*-
(t)
Llpwrayopa, 318
^^pl
WZ^
dfafCOfJirjV.
rr}9
o"?)9
wv
edv
dTro/BijaeTai,,
av TrvQicrOai. TOO-OVTO$ o ye viro\a^o)v ovv o Tlpwrayopas elirev ^11 veaviaice, carat, roivvv aoi, edv e/jiol (rvvfjs, rj av
^0709.
r/fjiepa
e/jiol
rjuepas
del
eirl
j3e\riov
7ri$i86vai.
elTrov
Xeyeis,
d\\d
ovrco
wv Kal
20
rt9
o-e
SiSdtecev
iTricrrduevos,
/3e\riwv
d\\d
fjirj
oi/Tft)9,
dX)C wcnrep
av
el
rfjs
eTTiSrjfjLovvros,
HpaKXewrov,
rcapd ae vvv,
Kal
25
d<fuKouevos
Trap*
avrov, wajrep
on eKacrrri^ C dKovaeiev avrov ravrd ravra, drrep avrw {3e\rla)v earai Kal embwaei ?}fjLepas %vvwv
<rov,
.
el
avrbv eTravepoiro
TI
7ri<$a)o-eiv ;
TI
Brj
et9
elrroi
el
7T/309
ypa(f>LK?jv
Kav
OpOayopa rw
o~vyyiyv6uevo$
eKeivw,
eliroi,
on
et9
X
D
i9B
8rj
TTPnTArOPAS.
teal
15
KOI
efiol
OVTCO
crv
etVe rc5
veavicrKft)
virep
crvy35
Up COT ay 6pa
rjuepwv
av avTa) yuepa
real
o-vyyewrjTai,
/SeXrtW
e/cd-
aTftiai
<7T7/9
yevofAevos
TWV
69
a\\a)v
OVTWS
TOV ;
teal
TrtB(0(7et
Tt,
W HpWTajOpa,
e/i-oO
KQl
TlpwTayopas
<w
ravra arcovaav,
^al eV^
re
AfaA-w?
epcora?,
>TW(7t
<j)rj,
Sco/c/?are9,
%at/3
yap
ai>
Trap* e/ne
eiraOev
yLtei/
a\\M TW
crvyyevofAevos
TWV
ot
7ap a\\oi Xw^wi^rat TOU9 veo avrovs Tre^evyoTas aKovras iraXiv av ayovres
et9
re^va^, \oyio-fjiovs re
teal fjiovcriKrjv
ical
acrr/oo- 45
vojiiav teal
yea)/jiTpiav
St8a<7/foz/T9
et9 TOI/
ov r]KL
oi/ceicov,
lirwiav aire^\ ^ev Trapa S eyite fjiaOrjcreraL ov irepl a\\ov TOV rj Trepi TO Be iiddyfjid eo~Tiv ev/3ov\ia Trepi TOOV
civ
O7rct)9
dpiGTa
TTJV
avTov
oliciav Btoi/coL, 50
7roXect>9
319
real Trepi
TWV
77)9
$vvaefprjv
TforaT09
eya),
ai/ et?;
#at TrpaTTew
\eyew.
*Apa,
7TOfj,al
o~ov
TM
\6yu>
Sofceis
ydp
^JLOL
\eyeiv TTJV
TToXiTircrjV
Te%vrjv teal
VTrio"xyeicr6ai
fjiev
dyaOov?
7roXtra9.
Avro
S3
Ke/cTij~
eiTrep
\
KeKTrjaaf
/
ov
,\
ydp
f/
TI
aXXo
\
7T/909
76
f,
0~e
eipl]aeTai
-y
i}
aTTep VOW.
t
eyO)
,/
7p
-py
Socrates gives reasons for his belief that the art of politics cannot
TOVTO)
(t)
LlpWTayopa,
crol
OVfC
^f^fJV
be taught.
B SiSaKTov
rtTTtcrrcw.
/Lt?/8
elvai,
o^6i^
Be
ov/c
VTT
16
TTAATniSIOS
ei/jii
f/
X
elvai.
3i9
fe
Auo9
ol
10
eiTrelv.
eyo)
yap
AQrjvaiovs, coaTrep
KOI
ovv,
jjiev
aXXot
EXX?7z/e9,
^JM,
T?)Z>
<ro</>ou9
opw
orav
7Tpl
<7v\\eyw/jiev
et?
KK\r)o-lav }
eTreiBdv
ol/coBofjiias Ti
fjiTTOfjievov^
,
Trepl
TWV
C
orav Se
Trepl vavTryytas,
rou? vavTrrj-
15
70^9, real Ta\\a irdwra o{;ro)9, ocra fyovvrai fiaO^rd re A^at SiSa/cra elvai edv 8e Tt9 aXXo9
auTOt9 o-v/mpov^eveiv, bv e/ceivoi, jmrj olovrai 70^ elvai, Kav irdvv /ca\os fj teal ir\ov(Tio^ KOI
yevvaicov, ovbev TI yu-aXAoy aTroSe^o^rat,
7eXft5o"t
a\\a Kara-
/cal
0opv/3ovcriv,
ea)9
az^
77
20
7Tpl
fjuev
otaTrpdrrovTat
StoiKr]<Tecii)s
eVetSai/ Be
ovv wv olovrai ev re^vy elvai, ovrco TI, Trepl TWV Trjs 7roXew9
avTols
25 dvio-TafJievos Trepl
TOVTWV
Be ^aX/ceu9, CTKVTOTO/JLOS,
0-^09,
TrevrjS,
<yevvalos,
dryevvr)?,
TOVTO eTriTr\r)TTei wo-irep rot9 TrpoTepov, OTL ovBajjioOev fJiaOcov ovBe 6Wo9 BiBao-KaXov ovBevos
30
Bfj\ov
<ydp
OTL
^ovvTai
7779
fcal
BiBa/CTov
elvai.
fir)
7roXew9 oyra)9 e%ei, d\\d IBia r^uv ol (TOffxoTaToi E apio~TOi, TWV TTO\LTWV TavTTjv Tr\v dpeTr}v r^v
35 /c\?79, o TovTcovl
a\Xot9 TrapaBiBoval eVet veavicricwv TraTijp, TOVTOVS a BiBao-fcdXwv el^ero /caXaJ9 /cal ev eTraiBevaev, a Be auro9 (rotyos eaTiv, OVTG auro9 TraiBevei, ovTe TW 320 aXXco TrapaBiBaxriv, aXX avTol TrepiiovTes
e^ova-LV
oJ%
oloL Te
TWV
XI320D
nPHTArOPAI.
17
wdTrep dc^eroL edv TTOV avro^aroi, 7repiTv%a)criv ry el oe ftovXei, K.\eivlav, TOV AX/ciftidSov 40 dperfj.
Trepl
avrov
TTO
/cal
arj
Bta(f)0apf)
V7TO
A\/ci/3idBov, a7roo-7To-a9
ev
TOVTOV, /caraTrp\v e
Oe/jievos
Apl(f)povos eiraioeve
dTreSco/ce
ufjvas
B yeyovevai,
avro)
/cal
TOVTM
o~ot
ov/c
e%a)v o
xpijaairo 45
aXXou?
avrol dyaOol ovres ovoeva TrwTrore ^eXr/w 7roitj(Tav ovre rcov olrceiwv ovre T&V d\\orplcov. eya) ovv, w
Ttpoorayopa,
et9
ravra
/cal
aTro/SXeVwy
eireiS?}
ov%
rjyovuai
Be crov d/covco
ravra
TO
50
\eyovTo$,
/cd/jbTTTOfjiai
riyeladai ere iro\\o)v uev euTreipov yeyovevai, vroXXa Be /jL/jia6r)Kvai, rd Be avTov e^rjvprjtcevai. el ovv
C 6%6t9 evapyecrTCpov
?}
dpeTTj,
;,
fArj
(frOovijo rjs,
aXX
eTTiSei^ov,
AXX
TJ
w
t9
55
ecf)r),
ov
<f)0ovij(ra)
d\\d
Trorepov
vfjiiv,
&triSc(&
\6yto
Ao/cet
avTM
V7re\a/3ov
TMV TrapaicaQ-
TOLVVV
pot,, efyr],
^apieaTepov
ov/c
9A
/j
XI.
Hz/
/
ydp
OvrjTa Be yevr]
/
eTreiSrj
,
Be
TOVTOIS
?,
%pOVO<f
rjkueV
TVTTOVfflV
/cal
aVTa
1
yt
UeOl
eifiapfAeVO? yeve\ * y
yfi 5
/cepdvvvTat,.
e^eXXov,
fjo
/cocr/j.
aL re
TrpeTrei.
velp.au,
TlpojjLrjdea
Be TrapaiTeiTai,
A. P.
^Trt^Bev^ avrbs
veluavTO? Be
18
10 fiov, e (?7,
TTAAinNO!
&iri<TKetyai
XI 3200
veftet.
teal
OVTWS Tretaas
rd%ov<;
Be
T0t9
pep
Icr
xyv dvev
TrpocrrJTrrev,
ve^wv ra B E
e /eoay-ier
TO,
Be
a)7rXe, roi? 8
<t>v<riv
d\\r)v TIV
avrois
a
f)
fiev
yap avrcov
KCLI
Trryvov
<f>vyijv
/cardyeiov OIKIJCTLV
cr<p%ev
ru>Se
\
avra>
eTraviawv
evefjiev.
avra ravra Be
ra\\a 321
e/jLrj^avdro ev\d-
d\\7]\o^)9opLwv &ia(f)V>yds eTnjpKecre, TT/OO? ra? etc 20 Ato? aipas evfiapiav e/^Tj^ai dro dfju^ievvv^ avrd
nrvKvol^ re 6piJ;lv KOI trrejoeot? bep/jiao-iv, i/cavol<? fj,ev dpvvai xeifjbutva, Swarois Se /cal /cavfiara, teal e?
evvds lovfiiv
ol/ceta
25 [lev
OTTO)?
re
/cal
avrofyvrjs
VTTO$COV
rd
B
rot?
07rXat9,
Ta Se SeppaaLv arepeol^
/cal dvaijJLOL^.
TOvvrevOev rpocfrds
e/c
/>tei^
7?)?
elvcu
a\\wv flopdv
30 rot?
/cal
rot?
oXiyoyoviav
dvaXicrKOfJievois
VTTO
\
TOVTMV
are
Brj
aayrvipiav
a>v
rw
6
^ei/et iropi^wv.
*]&7ri,j* r)6evs
<jo^>o9
ra?
Svvdfjieis
\OLTTOV
/cal
STJ
35
dnro-
opa ra
(Jiev
aXXa ^wa
re
Be /cal
77
eyuyLteXa)9
<yv^vQV
/cal
dvvTroBrjTov /cal
aarpwrov
Traprjv, ev
teal
rj
aoirXov
eBet /cal
IJOT]
el^apfJievrj
etc
dv9pwirov egievai
o
7^9
40 0co9.
aTropia
ovv
e^o//ei>09
XII 322 B
crcortjpiav
nPHTArOPAZ.
TW dv0pa)7rw
rrjv
r)v
19
evpoi,
K\e7TTi
H^aicrrov
dfirjTO>
Kal
A0rjvds
yavov
-rrjv
yap
?;
XP^(Tifi7]v yeveo-0at
Swpetrai, dvQpto-jrw.
rov ftiov troQiav dv0pa)7ros ravrp 45 OVK el^ev r,v ydp trapd Att- TCO Se Upo^Oel els pev rrjv dxpOTroXiv TTJV TOU
Trepl
pev ovv
&%&,
rrjv Be iro\iTi/erjv
T<*>
50
&>!>
K\e^as
rrjv
rov
Rcpaio-Tov Kal
pft>7Tft>,
Kal
Upo^dea Be
E7ri/jLi]0ea
vo-repov, fJTrep \eyerai, K\07rfjs BUrj /j,erri\0ev.^ S5 XII. ETretS?) Be 6 dvOpwTros deias /^ereo-ye fJioipas
TTpMTOV
/J,eVi
according
to
dyd\jj,ara
r
Oewv
Kal oVo-
the*!
Sirjp0p(0araTO
rf}
ni
T^.i
Kai ras
.
e
.../
Kar
t
>
>
Just
is
accounted
a>7T04
$KOVV
o-TropdSijv, TroXet? Se
%>
XWTO^oSj; aaeevearepoi
U7TO TW!/
eivai, teal
Ifcavrf
W S^
o^ faav
TTfll/Ta^
aVaiX-
TO
7}
wpoj 0ruv
l
iil v
rpofav
^6^
fyniovpyiierj reX
jv, Trpo?
Se
TOI>
TToXetoz. eVSe7
yp
6V
r^
otv a0pour0
iev, 15
<ry{
<r0ai
KTifrvTe? TroXa?&(2
roC
22
20
rjBi/covv
d\\r)\ov<;
TTAATnNO!
are
ov/c
e%ovTe<;
XII 322 B
rrjv
7ro\iTi/cr)v
Zet"?
Te%vrjv,
ware
ovv Beiaas
E/3/x/jz>
irefji-nei
f
20
Bi/cr)v,
iv
yevei TjfA&v, fjLrj ciyovra els dv0pa)7rovs alBa) re /cal elev iroXewv KOCT/JLOL re KOI Bea-^ol (friXias
Trepl
airoKoiTO irav, C
crvvaywyol. epcora ovv Ep/^i}? Aia TIVCL ovv rpoTrov Soil) BlfCifv KOI alSto dvOpcoTTois Trorepov 009 aiTtyyai veve/AvjvTai,, OVTCO /cal Tavras velfjico ; veve^rivrai Se
coSe
el?
X<*)V
lciTptici}v
/cal
25 ol
fajfiiovpyoi ev rot? dvOpcoTTOis, i} eVt Trdvra? velfAO) ; eirl Trdvras, e^T) o Zevs, /cal iravres fJLere^ovrwv ov yap av yevoivro
7roXet9,
el
d\\oi
oXiyoi,
Te^vuiv
/cal vofjiov
avroov /^ere^oiev axnrep a\\wv j 0es Trap* e^ov, rov /i?) Swd/jievov
Krelveiv
/cal
&><;
^re^eiv
VOGOV
OVTW
/cal
877,
2co/cpaT9,
Bid ravra 01 re a
dperfjs Te/CTOvi/c7J$
f)
^AOrjvaloi,
orav pev
K.OA,
Trepl
Tj/jLiovpyi/cij^,
,
o\iyois oiovrai,
CLV
Ti9 e tfTO9
co9
<rv
WV TWV 6\iy(0V
0^9
eltcorws,
35 av/jiflovhevr},
ov/c
dve^ovrat,,
els
W9
/cal
eyco
\
(frrjfjii
orav Be
T)V
o~vfJL^ov\i}v
7ro\iTiK7j^
dperrjs
tOHTW,
<rco(f)pocrvv^,
el/corco?
W9
40
rj
p,r)
avrrj,
iva Be
fir)
Trdvres avdp^iroi irdvra avBpa ^ere^eiv Bi/caioavre /cal r^9 a\\r]s Tro\iTiKri<$ dperfjs roBe av
wr)<s
ev yap ra?9 XXat9 dperals, wcnrep Xa/3e re/c^jpLOV. 45 av Xeyet9, edv TIS (j)fj dyaObs avXTjrrjs elvai, rj a\\tjv
IJVTIVOVV
Te^vrjv,
rjv
fjiij
ecrriv,
rj
/carayeXdjcriv
17
XIII 324A
%a\7ralvov<ri,
nPHTArOPAI.
21
W9
/J,aiv6/jivov
TToXiTircfj
ea~Tiv,
KOI ol oiKeloi TrpocribvTes vovOerovaiv ev Be Sifcaioavvy KOI ev Ty aXXrj dpTrj, edv Tiva Kal elowcriv on aSt/co?
eav
OVTOS
avros
/caO*
50
fvavriov
rd\rjOrj
7ro\\a>v,
Sew
rj
fjiaiveaOai TOV
ye TTW? pere^eiv
55
firj
rf
elvai eV dvOpwiTOis.
XIII.
On
[lev ovis
irdvr avSpa
<rvfj,-
-jrepl ravr^ r^? aperf? (3ov\ov Bia TO rjyeio-Oai Trawl pe-relvai avTfa ravra Xeyw ore Se avn}v ov
(f)VCTL
l^OVVTdl elvai OV& djTO TOU aVTO- JJeJj o^Thosa d\\a 8i&aKr6v re Kal ef eV^e- who violate Trapayiyveo-Oai, w dv Trapajiyv^rat, TOVTO croi,
a7ro&el]~ai,.
TOVTO Tretpdao/mai
ocra
yap
1}
rj
fyva ei
Tv%rj,
Sibdo-fcei,
ovBe KoXafet 10
TOU?
TavTa e%ovTas, iva fj,r) TOLOVTOL docnv, aXX eXeovcrw olov TOI/? atV%pou? rj crfjLiKpovs 7} daOevels rt? OUTW? dvor)TO<$ wa-Te TL TOVTWV eTTi^eipelv iroielv ; TavTa fJLev ydp, ol/jiai,, laacriv OTL fyvaei re Kal Tv%rj
rot?
dvdpwTrois
ocra
yiyveTai,
TO,
15
TOVTOW
E raOra
8e
ef eV^eXe/a?
Kal
dyaOd
e^y, d\\d TavavTia TOVTWV KaKa, eirl TOVTOLS TTOV ol re Ovfjiol yiyvovTai Kal al oXacret?
Kal al vovOeTtjcreis.
&v
eVrlz/ ev
\
Kal
f)
dSiKia Kal q 23
T>}?
evavTiov
TroXt-
22
TIKTJS
TTAATnNOS
dpeTrjS
XIII 324 A
evda
&rj
a>9
vra?
iravri
Ov^ovrai
Kal
vovOeTel, &rj\ov
KTrjTrjs over]?,
25
cu
on
el
errtfJieXeias teal
evvorjcrai TO
ae 8tSa^et, OTL o i ye av6pu*7roi rjyovvrai, Trapacr/cevaarov elvai dperrjv. ouSet9 yap /coXafet TOU? a8t-
Kovvras
ort
7T/00?
rf$iKr)(rev,
axTTrep
30 rijJLWpelrai
yitera
\6yov
eTTi^etp
d\\d TOV
auTo?
/cal
fjui\\ovTO<$
OUTO?
fjujre
^dpw, aXXo?
iva
o
firj
avOiS
dSi/crfo-y fjurjre
35 ToiavTrjv
$6%av TrdvTes e^ovcriv, ocroirrep TifJitopovvTcu KOI C ISla Kal brj/jLocrla TijJLwpovvTai ^e teal KO\d^ovTai 01
01)9
Te aXXot avOpwiroi
40 rjKio-Ta
av olwvTat,
TOV \6yov Kal AOijvaiol elcn, TWV r)yovfj,evwv TrapaaKevacrTov elvat, Kal SiSaKTov dpeTrjv. l^ev ovv
&>9
et/coTft)9
diro$%pVTai
O-/CVTOTOJAOV
avfjL/3ov\evovTO<;
Ta
TroXiTi/cd,
ical
OTI
SetKTai
<JQI,
Sw/CjoaT9,
$r)
ifcavcos, 0^9
e/jiol
fyaiveTai.
XIV.
/and
in
"ETt
air o pels
point
-
Ihichii thtpro
to al1
&
SlOa(T K d\a)V
Be avTol e^ETai, Kal o~o(f>ov5 Troiovcnv, fjv dyaOoi, ovSevbs j3\Ttov$ TTOIOVVIV. TOVTOV Srj dpeTrjv
XV
cSSe
325 c
TTPHTArOPA!.
OVKCTI fjiv66v
croi
23
epw,
Trepi,
W %(*)KpaT$,
d\\d
i}
Xoyov.
ea~Tiv,
ecrTiv TL ev,
OVK
E ov dvayKaiov nrdvTa^ TOVS TroXtVa? fieTe^eLV, eLTrep fjL\\ei 7roAt9 elvai; ev TOVTW jap avrrj \verai f] el fJLev ciTropia, fjv dv aTropet?, 17 ci\\oOi ovSafiov.
25
10
>
yap ecrnv, /cal TOVTO eari TO ev ov TeKToviKr) ovSe X a ^ K ^a v& Kpa^ela, d\\a SiKatoo-vvij KOI
\
aco<f)po-
avvv)
<rv\\r)/3$r]i;
ev
avTO
Trpoo-ayopeva) elvai avBpos aper^v el TOVT ecrTLV, ov 15 Set TTttz/ra? /iere^eti/ Kal //.era TOVTOV TTCIVT civftpa,
edv TI Kal a\\o (BovXijTai, fiavOdvew r) OVTO) TrpaTTeiv, avev Se TOVTOV ^, r) TOV fj,r)
Kal oibda-Keiv Kal Ko\deiv, Kal TraiSa Kal dvbpa Kal
yvvaiKa, ewcnrep av Ko\a6fj,evos (3e\Tiwv yevr^Tai, 20 o? 8 dv fjirj VTraKovrj KO\a^ofJbvo^ Kal 8tSa<JAc6yLt^09
a)?
etc
TWV TroXeaw
avTov
17
aTTOKTeivew
/COTO? ol
7re<j)v-
rou9
el
ra
/Jiev
d\\a
009
&i8d<TKOVTai,
prf,
aKe^fac
fjuev
<ydp
6avfjudcnoi 25
dyaOol.
OTL
SioaKTov avTO
OVTOS Kal OepairevTOv Ta fjiev d\\a dpa rot/9 vieis e c/) ot9 OVK GTI OdvaTos 77 fafMia edv fir)
,
i,
wv
fjirj
$e
r}
re fty/tua OdvaTos
fjurjSe
avTwv
rot9 30
C natal Kal
Kal
<f>vyal
fjuaOovat
rw
TavTa
dpa
E/c
Trdaav ewip&Giav
oieaOal ye %pr;,
(T/AiKpwv
cJ
2w*;paTe9.
35
1
XV.
ovirep
Traibcov
dp^dftevoi,
^XP
dv
fcocrt,
Kal
oiSda-KOvat,
Kal
vov6eTov<riv>
24
v
TTAATHNOZ
OdrTOV
avviff
XV
325 c
Ka ^
/o -S
M^p
\
c*
r/
TTCpi
O7Tft>9
>f
ort TO
Kal epyov Kal \o^ov SiSdo-Kovres teal evSeifcvvjAevoi,, /iez^ &ifcaiov, TO Se aSitcov, Kal ToSe /j,V /ca\6v,
roSe 8e al&xpov, Kal roSe
/jiev
10 /cal
TO:
JJLTJ
Tro/et*
ea^
^Lte^
e/cwv
TrelOrjTai
coajrep
%v\ov
irdKv
Ka/JbTTTOfjievov
Se
Tavra
et?
Treyu-Troz/Te?
15
jjiddaxTW Kal fJLe\\a)(ri,v crvvrj(reiv ra yeypa/JL/jbeiu ooaTrep Tore TTJV (frayvrfv, TrapanOeacrw avrois eVt rwv
TTOL^/JLara
eKpavOdveiv dvayKd&vcnv, ev ol? vroXXal fj,ev voveveuriv, vroXXal Se StefoSot Kal ejraivoi Kal 326 7ra\aiwv dvSpwv dyaOwv, iva o irals r)\wv
\
firi^ev
KaKovpytoGiv
TT/OO?
Se
dXkwv av
yu-eXoTrotw^,
TTOL-
dyaOwv
Trot^/jLara 8i8dcrKov(ri,
et?
rd
30
pvQuovs re Kal
tyw%al<$
evpvOaorepoL Kal evap/jLoa-Torepoi yiyvo/AevoL ^pijcnaoi, wcriv et? TO re Kal TrpdrreLV \i<yeiv yap 6 pYo9 rov dv6pca7rd<?
TWV
TTOV eiivOilas T
Kal
evaoo Tia^
Belrat,.
eVt TQIVVV
XVI
7Tp09
327 A
TTPnTArOPAS.
1$
25
TOUT069
TTCllSoTplfioV
TTeflTTOVCTW,
tW
TO,
aa)uara
C Xpija Tf}
ti]v
peXrta) e^ovre^ TTJ vTrrjpeT&cn, Siavoiq ovcrrj, Kal arj dvayKa^wvraL d7ro$ei\idv Sia
35
7rovr]piav
ev
rot?
Kal ravra
fjLa\i(na Se Svvavrai
vizls,
ol /jiaXio-ra
01
7r\ov<Tia)Ta.Tot,
KCLI oi
TovTWv
TrpwiaiTaTCL et? 40
fyonav, o^riairara
ci7rd\\a.TTovTaL
,
TI
TToXt?
av rou? re
Kal
"va
//<>}
avrol
oi
avr&v
elfcfj
TrpciTTcoffiv,
<ypajnfj,aTi<TTal
45
rot?
3et^ot?
TWV iraibwv VTroypdtyavres OVTW rb 7/5a/t^areto^ b&oaaiv Kal /card Trjv vfajyrjcriv rwv <ypd(f)iv
i,
<ypajj,-
a;?
Se Kal
TI
dyaOwv
50
TraXaiwv
vofjioderoov
Kara TOVTOVS
Kal dp^Giv Kal ap^eo-dai 09 S av eVro9 fialvg TOVTCOV, Ko\d%ei, Kal ovofjia rfj KoXd&et, ravrrj E Kal Trap VJMV Kal aXKo6i 7ro\\a%ov, 009
1
T7J9
SiKrjs,
evOvvai.
dpTj}<;
oucr?;9
Trepl
55
StSaKrov eanv aperrj ; ov xprj OavfJid^eiV) d\\d TTO\V /j,d\\ov, el XVI. Ata TI ovv TWV dyaOwv Trarepwv TroXXot
ZtoKpaTes, Kal diropel^,
view (f>av\ot, jiyvovrai; TOVTO av adOe" ovSev yap Oavuaa-Tov, etTrep dkriOrf eya)
ev
if the children
TO*
tfjLirpotrOev
freyov, or,
TOVTOV
roO Trpdyuaros, rfc dperrp, el ue\\ei 7roX t 9 elvat,, ovoeva Set ISi&reteiv. el 327
|
yap
Si]
\eya)
ovrws
e^ei
e^et
Be
speec
7rapdd(iy/j.a,
26
fjid\i(TTa
TTAATniSIOI
TcdvTwv OVTWS
OTIOVV
TTO\IV
XVI
327
/cal fj-ad^/jidrcov
10
i^rj
olbv T
TIV
elvai,
avXrjral
eSvvaro
e/ca<rro9,
/cal
TOV
jJirj
iravra Kal eSiSaa/ce Kal eVeTrX^rre AcaXcG? av\ovvra, Kal fj,r) efyOovei, TOVTOV,
w&Trep
15 (f)0ovei
vvv TWV
vofJLLfjiwv
ouSet?
a\\wv T%vrj- B
rj
d\\rj\wv
vvr)
Kal
Bui ravra vra? iravrl Trpodperyj" Kal 8t8acr/cet Kal rd SiKaia Kal rd
av\rjaei>
aXX^Xou? SibdaKeiv,
av
TWV
(f>av\cov;
6 vios
e^uecrraro? C
a^>f^9,
a/cXe^9*
(f>av\os
av
a7re{3ij,
<y
av (f)av\ov
av Trdvres tfaav iKavol dyaOos aXX ovv av\rjrcU W9 777)09 TOU9 tBwoTO? /fal fjiySev avKi]ae oi/T&)9 oloy /cal vvv, ocrris aoi dSiKMTaros
30 dvdpcoTros ra)V ev VOJJLOIS
Kal dvOpMTTOis
Srj/jiiovpyov
777309
avTov
,
eivai
Kal
TOVTOV
TOV
el 8eot
avTov KplveaOai
dvOpooTrovs,
/JLIJTC
069
jJLiJTe
%>iKa(TTi]pia
vouoi,
/jir)$e
dpeTrfs
35 e7riue\eicr0ai,
aXX
Toi?
elev
Trepvcriv
r;
^epeKpaT rjs
ev
o-(j)6$pa
TOIOVTOIS
dvOpanrois yevoaevos,
Kal dvo\o-
coaTrep 01 ev eKeivw
rw %opw
[jiia-dvdpwTroi, dyajrrjcrais
<>pvv(i)v$a,
XVI328D
E
(frvpai
nPHTArOPAI.
TI]V
c3
27
40
av TroOdov
Tpvcfras,
vvv Se
^WKpare^, SIOTC
el(7iv dpeTrjs,
(rot
/cal
(f>aiveTac wo~7rep av el f^rofc r/9 av el? t^aveiy, ovBe ^ av, dl 328 rou eXXrjvl&iv, oi/S &l$dj;lV TOU9 TU)V XlpOT6%V(*)V 45 Tt}v Te%vr)v, i}v Stj irapd TOV
|
Trarpos /JLfJia0ijrca(Tiv, fca& oaov oto? T* i]V o Trarrjp Kal ol rov Trar/309 6Vre9 o^ore^voi, TOVTOV? en,
</>i\ot
r/9
av SiSdgeiev,
ov paSiov
(f)avr)vai,
olfjiai elvai,, cS
Sw
tc
pares,
50
Tovrayv SiSd(7Ka\ov
Tracrt
pabiov,
tcdv el
OVTW
8e a/oerr/9
^<xl
d\\a
B
ban
u>v
av
rcov a\\o)v
d
55
ovi^aai
ata>9
nva
Trpos
TOV /JLiaOov ov
TW
uaOovTi.
TOV TpOTTOV
T//9
7rpdt;(i)S
<ydp
TOV
fJLiO~6oV
/JLOV
TOLOVTOV 7T/j,ev
eTrei&dv
,
rt9 Trap
udOrj, eav
C edv 8e
elvai
^77,
Ta
TOLOVTOV
(f)rj,
BiSaKTov dpeTij Kal AOrjvaioi OVTWS \6yov etprjKa, Kal QTI ovbev 0av/jia(7Tov TWV dyaOwv rjyovvTai,
TcaTepwv $av\ovs viels yiyveaOai Kal TWV (f>avkwv dyadovs, eVel Kal ol HO\VK\ITOV vieis, HapdXov
Kal
65
KavOiTTTTOV
elo~iv,
TOvSe
r)\lKl(i)Tat>,
OVOV
GTL
7T/909
TOV
TraTepa
Kal aXXot
a\\wv
Sij/jiioupytov.
TcavSe
yap
ev aurot9 70
28
TTAATnNOS
XVII. UpMTayopas
e 7rt ^ efc ?
<
XVII 3280
/J<ev
Socrates cross-
^/
u 6^ 9
CLireTCaVdaTO
parts
of
ve
M6
"
"P
a ^ TOV ^\7TOI/
ft>9
on
7ra)5
TCO
vn
*fl
7T67ravfJievos
elirov,
erj,
efiavrov
a)(T7rpel
(Tvvayelpas
TCal
(BXetyas
(O9
TTpOS
TOV
(TOt
iTTTTOKpaTTJ
ejfG)
A7ToXXo8(jO|OOf,
fJL6
yCLpW
10
OTL TTpOVTpetyaS
wSe
d(f)lK(T0ai,
TToXXoO 7/3
TTOiov/jLai aKrjicoevai
ytiey
d/crf/coa
UpcoTayo- E
rjyovfjLTjV
pou OVK
ey
elvat,
^ap eV
TW
e/jbTTpoaOev
7Ti/jie\iav,
^povw
y
dvOpcoTTivrjv
dyaOol
ir\rjv
ol
dyaOol yiyvovTai
Kpov TL
15
IJLOL
vvv
Se o
TreTreia-fiai.
(r/Jit-
eyLtTroSoo^,
$ij\ov
OTL
TO.
paolws
7reK$i$di,
Kal yap OTWOVV
CTreiSrj
KOI
7ro\\a
UpcoTayopas TavTa
\
efeBt^afei/.
avTwv TOVTCOV
aruyyevoiTO
Tcav
$r}fjir}y6pa)v,
7;
TO%
7}
av
Tivd
Kal 32
H.epiK\eou<;
dXXov
TI,
elireiv
el
&e eTravepoiTO
/9i/9X/a
ov$ev
e%ov<riv
cure
ovTe
avTol
ijcrr}
epeaOat,
TL
dXX
edv
pt)6evTWV, uxnrep Ta [JbaKpov ^%et Kal aTTOTeivei edv u j3?]Tal Tt?, Kal ol prjTopes OVTCO o-aiKpd epcoTrjdevTe?
TWV
25
B SoXt^oy KaTaTeivovcrL TOV \6yov. UpcoTayopa? Be 6Se iKavb? pev fiaKpovs \6yovs KOL /caXoi/9 elirelv,
ct>9
KOLTOL
iKavbs Se Kal epwTrjOel^ diroKpivao-OaL Kal epofievos Trepi^elvai re Kal ttvroSe(3pa%v ^aaOaL Trjv CLTCOK^KTIV, a 0X17049 eVrt TrapecrKevao-SrfKol,
i^Oy ou^,
aura
30 /^e^a.
et/itt
w HpaiTayopa, aaLKpov
eyci)
TLVOS eV8er;?
Trjv dpeTrjv
TCCLVT
7)9
$L$aKTov
aXXw TM
dvOpco-
XVIII 33QA
TTPnTArOPAS.
Kal
o~ol
29
Treidoaaf o o eOavaaa-d
T?)
ffov
\eyovTO<>,
TOVTO
/JLOI
ev
^f%J7
ciTTOTrX-^jpcoaov.
eXeyes ydp
av TroXXa^ov ev TO??
o~(
BtKaioavvrj Kal
Kal OO-JOTT;? Kal TcdvTa Tavra oj? ev TI eiij cri dpeTr} TavT ovv avrd ole\@e [JLOI aKpi/3a)$
TTOTepov ev fj,ev TI effTiv r) dpeTij, uopia Be avTr^ 40 eo Tiv 7} BiKaiocrvvrj Kal craHfrpoavvij Kal oaton]?, 7} T&UT eanv (I vvv Bij eyco eXeyov TcdvTa
TOVT
ecrTiv o eTi
e^>7/,
XVIII.
T?,
paBiov TOVTO y, OTI evos OVTOS aTroKpivaodai,, HoTepov, ILOOICL ecrTLV a epwTas.
TT}<?
AXXa
w
p
"
So>j
,,
e
r
^^
f
lc
s
.jj~
HTTrep Trpo&toTTOV T
>,
/jiopia fj,6pid
6(j>Oa\iJ.ol
^^
st
Vi
from
(TTOfjia
7;
Kal
S?p2*i^
face-
axTTrep
TOV %pvo-ov
/jiopia,
ovBev
Bta(f>epei
E pot
r)V
fyalveTai,
e^et>
popia
S
ey<t),
^toKpares, toairep Ta TOV ?rpo? TO oXov TrpoacoTrov. IIoTe^oy ovv, 10 Kal ^Taka^dvovaiv ol dvBpcDTroi, TOVTWV
uoplw
ol fiev aXXo,
ot*
Be aX\o,
7;
dvdyKt), edvTrep T/-9 ev Xdfty, liiravT %eiv 7rel vroXXot dvBpeloi elaiv, aBiKoi Be, Kal e(j)Tfj,
av,
(T0(f)ol
Be ov.
"EcrTt^
fiopia TTJS 15
330
d^>eT^9,
e(j)fjv
eya>,
cro<f)ia
TldvTwv
/judXta Ta
Kal f^eytdTov ye r) cro(j)ia TWV BTJTTOV, e$v) ^Kao-Tov Be avToov eo Tiv, r\v 8 eyco, aXXo, /j,opia)v. T TO Be dX\o ; Nat. Kal Bvvauiv avT&v exaaTOv
f
IBiav
e^ei
wcrirep
TO,
TOV
7rpocrd>Trov
OVK eo Tiv 20
30
6<p0a\,/jLo$
TTAATnNOS
d-vS
XVIII 330 A
BvvafAL?
olov
TO.
a>Ta,
ovB*
7]
avTOv
77
avTij
ovBe TGOV
d\\wv ovBev
CCTTLV
olov TO erepov
OVT
OVTCI)
Kara rrjv Bvva^Lv ovre Kara rd aXXer dp ovv KOI ra rfjs aperfjs p,bpia OVK eo-TLv TO eTepov olovij
25
TO eTepOV, OVT dVTO OVT6 7) &VVa/jU,<$ dVTOV , &r) OTL OVTOIS ex ei e ^7r p T ^ TrapaSetryfJMTi
>
O~f)\a
<y
AXX
OUTCi)?,
$?},
%l, W ^WKpCLTe?.
Kdl eyCO
aXXo
QLOV eVi-
ov&
olov avbpeia,
ov&
<3>ep6
olov 00-407779.
OVK
etyr).^
TTpooTOV fj^evTO
rj
TOiovoe"
rj
Bitcaiocrvvr) TTpay/jid
Ti eaTiv
o-oi;
ovSev Trpciy^a;
e/jiol,
ecfrr}.
e/zot
pev yap
SoKet
TI Be
Kal
ere
co
Ti ovv ;
re
35 Kal
/JLOI,
TIpcoTayopa re /cal Xco/cpare?, etTreTov Bij TOVTO TO TrpayfJia, o wvo/jidaaTe dpTi, ^ SIKCLLO-
(Tvvrj,
avTO TOVTO
$lrcai,6v eo~Tiv
rj
d8i/cov
eyu>
fjiev
dv
avTW
Oeio
;
dTro/cpival/jLijv
dv
^Irfjcfrov
T?)V avTTjV
efjiol
rj
d\\rjv
Trjv avTijv,
$?].
dpa TOLOVTOV
dv
/cal
o~v
;
e ycoye aTTOKpivo/jievos
OVKOVV
epoiTO
dv, a;?
NW,
Nat,
TL
e(f)r).
E
8
09.
ovv
yLtera
TOVTO
;
fjfjids
<aT6
elvai
fyaljjiev
OVKOVV
dv
rj
cj)aTe
Kal
TOVTO
45 Trpdy/jid
o-vve^rj.
elvai;
fyalfJiev
ov
Kat TOVTO
0are
;
Trpdy/jid
TJ
olov oo~iov
TW
epaiTij/jiaTL,
Kal
oj
dvOpwire
ye
f)
a%o\f) /jievTav TL E
*rl
50
aXXo
Be
av
ovv,
e(f>rj.
XIX
33i c
TTPnTArOPAS.
"Ell
31
XIX.
>
eliroL
;
/
epwTwv
dp*
S. "In that case each virtue ill be unlike
e\e<yT
><s
/i
*
>
c.
0/9C70)? VfAGJV ~ \
KaTTjKOVO-a;
/
OOt;aTe H.QI
*
Ol>TCt>?
(pavat,
v
f,
Ta
*% i
-v
&>9
9 oi;/c
<*
eivai
,
TO
for
ex-
TQOV
aVT(t)V OLOV TO
^
\
\
r/
11
/i
>/
ort 8e /cal
6yae
TipcoTayopas yap 6Be TctvTa el ovv eiTroi d\r)6rj oSe \eyei, av (f)f)$ OVK elvai TO eTepov fiopiov olov IIpwTCiyopa;
r)p(ji>Tu>v.
a>
TO eTepov TWV
TL
TT)? a/36T/)?
(jo?
euro? 6 \6yos
u>
av avTw aTTOKpivcuo ;
Avdyfcr),
<j)r),
ojJLo\oyelv.
Tl
ovv,
w UpcoTayopa,
15
avTw, Tavra 6/jio\oyr)o-avTS, eav 7;yua? eTravepijTai" OVK apa evTiv oo-iOTrjs olov OLKCLIOV elvai Trpdyfia,
ovSe BiKatoo-vvrj olov OCTLOV,
ocrLOTris olov
firj
SLKCIIOV,
aXX aXX
olov
fjirj
ocriov
rj
&
Se
ciSiKov
apa,
TO
B dvoaiov ;
TI
avTat
ctTTOKpivov/jLeda;
eyat
fiev
yap
auro? v7Tp ye e/jLavrov (fralrjv av KOI TTJV SiKaioo-vvijv 20 oaiov elvai KOI TYJV ocnoT^Ta SiKaiov, KOI vTrep aov
be,
el
/ie
6^779,
TavTa av TavTa
dTroKpivol/jLrjv
OTI
TITOL
TavTov y eaTiv SiKaioTijs OGIOT^TI 77 o TL 6^016TaTov Kal fj,a\i(TTa "TTCIVTCOV r) re SiKaioavvt] olov
OO-IOTTJS
el
Kal
r)
OCT^OTT??
olov &iKaioo~vvr}.
rj
dXX
opa, 25
BtaKwXve^
diroKpiveo-Qai,
fjioi
Kal
crol
oi^TO)?.
Ov
Trdvv
SoKel,
efyrj,
a7r\ovv elvai, &o~Te crvyxcopfja-ai, Trjv re &iKaioo-vvijv otnov elvai Kal Trjv ocrtor^Ta SiKaiov, d\\d TL /J.OL
SoKel ev
<f)epei
avTu>
Sidtyopov elvai.
d\\d
TL TOVTO Bia- 30
e(j)r)
el
yap
jBov\ei }
ecrTO) 7]^lv
Kal SiKaio-
32
TTAATniSIOI
ocriov /cal oGiOTrjs BiKaiov.
XIX
331 c
M^
/zot, r^v
ovoev yap Beouai TO el /3ov\ei TOVTO /cal el aoi BoKel eXey^eadai, aXX eae re KOI ae TO S e//,e Te /cal ae
35
av
\ey%eo 0at,
r)
ei
AXXa
/tei^TOt,
Trpo&eoiKev TI SiKaioavvrj OCTIOTIJTI /cal yap OTIOVV orwovv a^f] ye TTTJ TrpoaeoiKev. TO yap \ev/cov
09,
TO) n,e\avi
earns
TO aK\rjpbv Tc3
elvat,
40
/Jid\,aKa>,
Kal Tak\a a
So/cei
evavriayrara
d\\rj/cal
Aoi?*
/cal
a Tore
etya/jiev
a\\rjv Svvauiv
e^ew
TO erepov olov TO erepov, ra TOV 7rpoaa)7rov HOpia, d/jifj ye Try Trpocreoitcev /cal eanv TO erepov olov wcrre TOVTM ye TCO TpoTrw /cav TavTa TO erepov
ov/c elvai
45 eXe7^ot?, el /3ov\oto,
&><?
ajravTa
rt,
e<mv
oaoia d\\tf- E
Xot?.
aXX ov^l ra
oi>$e
oaoiov
Ka\elv
IT
rd dvbfioiov
e%r)
TI
aw
0-p.iKpbv
TO
ouoiov.
eyco
Oavpciaa^
50 TO oo-toz^ 7T/309
e%iv d\\ij\oi$ ; Ov irdvv, (f)ij, oi;TO)9, ov av /AOL SoKets oU<jQai. AXXa /JLIJV, av
a>9
SOKCIS uoi e%eiv 7T/)09 TOVTO, TOVTO ToBe Be aXXo wv eXeye? eTria-KetywaeOa. edcrcouev,
a)^
XX.
Socrates
^^
OOKCL,
<j>7J.
av0pa>voi
HoTCpOV 6p0fa Te
CTOi
TOT6
<TO><t>pOVelv
S K-
justice,
f,
rj
TOVVaVTlOV ;
;
QVKOVV
et
(r&<f>po<Tvvg
o-wcfrpovovcriv
t ^
rovvavriov tirparTov
codd.
XX332E
Avdy/crj.
TrpaTTOva-i,
TTPHTArOPAS.
OVKOVV
Kal
ol
fJbrj
33
opOws TTpaTTOVTes d
OVTCO
ecrrlv TO 10
ov
o-oxfrpovova-iv
e(f)ij.
T6?;
^vvSoKel pot,
^ovvavTiov dpa
o-axfypbvws
;
d<j)p6va)5
Trpdrrew
rc5
"E^.
OVKOVV
OVKOVV
et
rt,
TO, fJLev
d<f)p6v(0s
rd Be
ei
(T0)<j)p6v(i)<i
Q/jLoXoyei.
TL
o-^v
Trprrerai,,
t^upw?
ESo/cet.
Trprrerai,, KOI
rt
dcrOeveiq,
daOeva)? ;
Kal
et
fjt,erd 15
ra^ou?, ra^ea)?,
c"E^.
teal ei rt yu-era
$r)
ySpaSuT^ro?, /3/3aSea)?;
Trpdrrerai, VTTO rov
Kal
el TI
ft)(7auTft>9
avrov
tcaXov ;
Trpdrrerai,,
^vve(f)rj.
Kal
el
TL
ST;,
evavriov ;
<&epe
%vve%(apei,.
TOUTW eariv
TI evavriov Trkrjv 20
TO
alo"%p6v ;
OVK ecmv.
Tt Se; ecmv
dyaOov;
"E(TTl,V.
OVK
"E^>7/.
TOUTW
evavTiov a\\o irXrjv TO fiapv ; evl eKdo-Tw TWV OVK OVKOVV, r\v 8 70;, evavTtcov ev JJLOVOV eaTLV evavTiov Kal ov TroXXa;
fir)
ecTTiv TI
e</>?7.
25
%vv(0/JLO\6
yei,.
"\6i
$rf,
r\v
eyco,
Ta
a)fJLO\oytjiJLeva
fjfjilv.
a)fjLO\o<yr)Kafjiev
f
fiij ;
HyLtoXo7^a/iei/.
To
av dtypovws TTpaTTrjTai,
TO>
craxfrpovws
To
8e
cr(a<f>p6vco$
TTpaTTo^evov VTTO
TrpaTTeo-Oai, TO oe dcfrpovws VTTO dtypocrvvrjs ; OVKOVV eiirep evavTiws TrpaTTeTat, VTTO 35 ^vve^copeL.
evavTiov TTpaTTOiT dv ; Nat. UpaTTCTat 8e TO /J,ev TO 5e VTTO d^poo-vvrjs ; Nat. VTTO o-axf)po(Tvvr)<;
f
Tldvv ye.
OVKOVV
VTTO
evavrUov OVTWV ;
3
A. P.
34
Nat.
EivavTiov
nAATniMO!
1
XX
rot?
332 E
dp
eo-rlv
dcfrpoavvrj
40 QalveTai.
Me/jLvrjaai,
TJ/JLLV
*Ez>
ovv
on
ev
a)/jio\6yr}Tat
^vvtofioXoyei.
<&r)/j,L
HoTepov
TO ev evl
ovv,
w UpcoTayopa,
evavriov
elvai,,
rwv \6yd)v ;
q>
333;
IJLOVOV
e/ceivov ev
eXe^ero
dperrjs,
teal
Trpo?
TO)
ao^ta,
avrd
teal
at
Swdpeis avrwv,
axrTrep
rd rov
Trpoaco-
TTOV fAopia; Trorepov ovv Srj \vo-wp,ev; OVTOI yap ol \OJOL d/jbtyorepoi, ov Trdvv /jLOvai/c&s \eyovrai, ov yap 50 o-vvaBovortv ovSe avvap/jLOTrovonv aXX^Xot?. TrcG? yap av avvaSoiev, etTrep ye dvdy/cij evl fiev ev IJLOVOV B
evavriov
OVTI
elvai,,
7r\eia)
Se
/JLIJ,
rfj
Be
dfypoavvr)
evl
77
o-o(f)la
<t)
evavria
/cal
crw^poa-vvrj
r)
av
fyalverai;
yap,
Upwrayopa,
/cal
e^rjv eya),
d/covTcos.
aXXa)? TTW? ;
ev
55 \6yrjorev
/i,aX
TI
OVKOVV
av
TI
eirj
arwfypoa-vvri Kal
r)[j,iv
TI
ao(f)ia; TO Be Trporepov av
/cal
r)
ec
Bt/caLoo-vvr)
GO^OT?;?
o"%eB6v
fjbrj
ravrov
ov.
/juev,
Wi TI, r]V 5 eya), w Upayrayopa, dTro/cdaa)aXXa /cal ra Xotvra Btao-Ke^^/jieBa. dpd T/9
So/eel
60 croi
dSi/cwv avOpayjros
o-co(f)poveiv,
c3
OTI dSi/cel;
Alo-^vvoi/jirjv
av
6uo~\oyeiv,
eVel
T)
irpos
o~e ;
Et
(BovXeu,
etyrj,
65 rov
ovBev
rbv \6yov BiaXe^Orjri, TOV roov TroXXto^. AXX* /not Bia<j)epei,, eav fjuovov crv ye dTro/cplvrj, etr* ovv So/cet a 01 ravra, e ire JMT). TOV yap \oyov eycoye
t<7&)9
/cal
e/jie
TOV
XXI 334B
nPHTArOPAI.
To
eivai,
/
35
D
o
XXI.
ovayepri
,
fj^ev
Tlpcoraryopas*
when Protago-
eTreira
/i
pnaev airoKpiveauai.
tfT*
Wi
*/ bri,
sx
eqrnv evw,
,
OOKOVGL
dSifcovvres;
cfrpovelv
TfcI/65
ecfrij.
"Eo-ro),
To
Se
o-&>-
To 8 eu \eyeis ev (ftpovew ; "E^. ev ftov\evea-6ai, on aSi/covaiv ; "Eo-rw, e^?;. IIo8 e et eu Trpdrrovo-w dSiKovvres r) el repov, v)v
7<w,
<j>povelv
/cafcoSs
Et
ev.
Ae^et?
8
70),
ow
;
dya6a arra
Kat
z/at yu,a
elvai; Aeya). 10
^A^
E
ov^,
77^
raur
early dyaOd,
a eanv
e^?/, icav
a)(j)e\ifjba
rot? dvOptoTTOLS
At
KCL\W dyaOd. yw-^ rot? dvOpwiTOLS a)(f)e\i/jLa fj, eycoye Kai IJLOL eBotcet, 6 Up COT ay 6 pas tjS rj rerpa^vvOai re /cal dycoviav /cal Traparerd^Oat, TT^O? TO aTTOKplveaOai
eVetS?) ovv
15
34
Tlorepov, rjv 8 eyw, \eyew, do UpcoTayopa, a firjo evl dvdpwirwv ftx^eXfcyLta eaTiv, rj a fjurjo e TO TrapaTrav a)<f)e\i/jLa ; KOI rd roiavra crv dyaOd
rjpe/JLa r)p6fj,rjv.
,
e<j>ij*
dva)(f>e\7j
aXXa
fjivpia,
rd Be ye
ftx^e Xtyta
rd
Se
dv0pa>7roi<i
jj,ev
pi^ais dyaOa, 25
B rat? Be r&v
el
r
Trovrjpd, olov
/JLCV
piai<>
/cal
KOTTpos, rcdvrwv
(f>vra)v
rat?
ejrl
dyaOov
rou? TrropOovs /cal rovs veovs e m{3dX\,eiv, irdvra dTr6\\vaiv eVet /cal ro e\aiov diraaiv earcv Trdy/ca/cov /cal rals 30 rot? fjbev rat?
<f>vrois
8 e0e\ois
32
36
TTAATniMOZ
XXI 3346
ro>
rov dvOptoTrov, rat9 Be rov dvOpwirov dp&ybv /cal OVTCO Be 7roi/ci\ov TI ecrnv TO dyaOov aXX&> a-w^a-Ti.
/cal
TravToBairov,
o-ft)/xaT09
ware
/cal
evravda rot?
rc3
/cal
dv0p(07r<p,
35
rov
dyaOov ecmv
Sid TOVTO
/ji
ol
larpol
aXX
,
rj
&a
TOJ^
pivwv yiyvo/Aewrjv
ol irapovres
/cat
O"^TOi9.
XXII.
Socrates
Et7r6^ro9
^
-?r^
ow
TT
ravra avrov
009
dveOopv^rfaav
says
eu
v
,
Xeyot*
>
670)
\
must depart
n other business nless Protagoas will consent
etTTOV
,
\l
LLpwrayopa,
Tt9
y
,
eyco
>
eTT i\.r)(T[JLtoV
,
WV
/
,
aVUpCOTTOS,
Kdl eav
N
neans
converse by of short
and
mswers.
treats
him
Callias to
.<-, ov av * o A0709. w
^0^ VTTOKCOCpOS
, %, , (ticnrep ovv, et * \
eTvyva-
(i)V,
O)OV
aV
a0at
/cal
rj
7T/309
TOVS a\\ov$,
ovra)
JJLOI,
<7ot
/cal
vvv,
10 eTTiXtjo fjLOvi,
e^Tu^e9, avvre^ve
Troiei, el yu-eXXo)
/3pa%vTepa<;
/ce\evei,<;
lirecrQai.
rj
IIw9
B
ouz/
fj,e
/3pa%ea dTroKplveadai ;
r)
j3pa%vTpd
eyat.
cot,
effrij,
aTroKpivayfjiai,
ec^rj.
Bel;
TJV
M.rjBafjLto?, tfv
B* eyco.
15
Tiorepa ovv E ocra e/Jiol Bo /eel Beiv diroicpivecrdai, roo-avrd o-oi, djroKplvwfiai, rj ocra aoi; A/ctf/coa yovv, TJV B* eyco, on av oto9 T el /cal avrbs /cal a\\ov BiBdgat, Trepl rwv
ocra Bel ;
AXX
Nat,
pa/cpa \eyeiv, edv PovXrj, OVTCOS, ware rov \6yov jjuyBeTTOTe eTrCkiTrelv, KOI av {3pa%ea ourft)9, 20 wcrre fjujBeva crov ev Ppa^VTepois el el jrelv ovv 335
avrwv
/cal
flat,
rw erepw
XXII
,
335
TTPnTAfOPAZ.
<f>ij,
37
eyai TroXXot? /3pa%v\oyia. *fl ^co/t/oare?, et? aywva \6ycov dtyiKOfji rjv dvOptoiroLS, ical el TOVTO erroiovv o av /eeXeuet?, eo? 6 avriXeycov eKe\evev
rf)
/AC Sia\e<yea0ai,
e(f)aiv6fjL7]v
f/
rot?
ov& av ejevero Upcorayopov ovofjua ev KOL j(t) EX,X^crfcz/. eyvcvv yap on OVK ripecrev
e/jL7rpoa0ev,
KOI
on
ov/c e6e\riGOi
?77?;o-a//.ez>o5
eicu>v
OVKZTL
elvai Trapelvat, ev 30
to
rat?
ovS*
crvvova-iais,
AXXa
^a>
rot,,
e^rjv,
TO,
Upcorayopa,
eyco XtTra^cS?
Trapd
avvovaiav yiuv yiyveaQai, aXX $ia\e ryea0ai, to? eyco Svvajjiai, eireaOai, rore aoi StaXeoyLicu.
cri)
yu-ei^
&>?
7f>,
X^yercu
/cal
Kal auro?,
/tat
eV /jia/cpo\oyia
ev
el"
oto? T
Se TCL
avvovaias iroielaOai cro^o? yap fiaKpa ravra d&vvaros, eTrel ej3ov\6/jL7jv av oto?
el
elvai.
d\\a ae
f
e^prjv
rj/jilv
o-vy%a)peiv rov
dfji<f)6-
crvvovcria eyiyvero vvv Se 7rei$rj 40 repa Swdftevov, OVK e^eXet? Kal e^oL rt? acryctKia eo~rlv Kal OVK av do? T eirjv aoi, Trapapelvai d jroreivovTi, fjuaKpovs
ii>cu
Xo7ou? e\6elv yap Trot /xe Sei av tc7Q)5 OVK, a^Sft]? crov TJKOVOV.
dvicrTd/jLrjv
&>?
et/u*
Kal
apa ravr
rfj
dTTicov
Kal
TT)?
fjiov
dvicrrafjievov
\afJLfBdverai o
KaXXta?
^eipo^
Se^ta,
r^
8*
rov
ere,
Tpiffcovos
Sco/t/jare?*
rovrovt,
Kal
cri)
eav yap
ov%
o/i,otft)5
Seofjuai
ovv G-OV Trapa/juelvai rjfuv to? ouS av evos rfiiov 50 crov re Kal Tlpwrayopov Sta\eyofjLevcov dKovaaifJui rj
aXXa
^apteral,
rjjJLiv
iracnv.
ijSij
8e
38
&>9
TTAATHNOZ
eia)v
li
XXII
del
/cal
335
Trot
iTTTTOvl/cov,
eycoye
55 eTraivw
crov
/cal
rr]v
<fci\oao<f)iav
<^X<w,
aoi, el fj,ov
Sward
Kplo-wvi,
earlv waTrep av
el
Seoto
fjiov
I/jLepaiw
epavTOv
&eo/j,ai,
Oeovaiv TOVTOIS
\ov6elv, aXX* ov
ydp
Svvafjiat,,
e yite
aXX
el TL Seet 6ed-
aao-Bai ev
TW
avrq)
re
/cal
Kpiaayva Oeovras,
<yap
eya) fiev
ov ^vva^ai
el
Ta%v
65 Bvpels
Oelv, OL/TO?
/JLOV
Se Svvarai, /BpaSecos.
ovv eVt-
/cal
Tlpcorayopov
fJbOi
d/coveiv,
rovrov Seov,
wairep TO Trpwrov
avrd
Se
fjbif),
TO, epc&TcojAeva,
rwv
$ia\6<ya)v ;
%ft)/ot9
yap B
to
70)7*
70 yu,ez/ou9
teal
TO
AA.V
OTTCO?
opas,
e (j)7j,
2co:paT69
avT<p
TIpa)Ta<y6pa<s
Te e^elvai
f
/3ouXerat
/cal
dfywv av
OTTO)?
av av av /3ov\y.
T7roXay8ft)z/
XXIII.
\
ovv
e</)77,
Alcibiades, as
^aXw5
Xe^et?,
feul
r
aif giv;
e
m inuLg
>
the
nve ^ton.
v V"P e ouo\oyel f^reivai ol f$ tHUCpotoyfoi Kal Trapax^pel UpcoTayopa, TQV fe St,a\eyeo-eai olos T elvai Kal eiri- C
/cal
\6yov Te Sovvai
av
el
SegaaOai, Oavad^oifjC
el
fj,ev
TW dvOpcoTrwv irapa^wpel.
6/1,0X076?
,,
ovv
/cal
e^apicel
^auXorepo? ^wKpdrei el Se
/cal
elvai
10
StaX7ecr^a>
epcoT&v Te
aTro/cpivouevos,
XXIII 337B
e/cdcrrr)
TTPnTArOPAI.
39
TOU9 Xo70f9 KOI OVK eOe\d)v SiSovai, \6yov, av eiriXddwvTat, Trepl orov TO airo^Kvvwv
e&>9
aXX
epco-
rrjfjLa
rjv
ol TroXXot
^co/cpdrt]
15
ye eya* eyyvco/jLCU
teal
(f>ij(T(,v
/JLTJ
eTriXijcrfAcov
ovv
So/eel
coKparrj^
\eyew
%pr}
jap
//-era
eicacrTOV
eavrov
yvw^v
f
cnrofyaivea dai,.
8e
TOV
/cal
l7T7r/a,
KaXXta?
O.V
Trpo?
Upwrayopov
(7Tl>
elvat,,
VIKOS
Set
7T/309
6pfjL1j<77)
^//,a9
$6
Ol>8eV
avii<f)i\oviKelv
d\\a
KOivf)
dfjL<f)OTepa)v
elTrovTO?
Se avrov ravra, 6
Upo-
25
rj
yap TOV9
t<rou9
eV
ev elvau
ra9,
Se
/^T;.
yap
d/covaai,
TQLV &ia\eyonevoiv dicpoaecniv yap ov ravrov KOLvy pev Set a^oripwv, jj,rj laov Be velpat, 30
d/ju(f)olv
TO)
fjuev
ao^wrepM
fjuev
7r\eov,
r&>
Se
eXarrov.
eya)
KOI auro9,
i/yLta9
w Hpw-
rayopa re
/cal
^ooKpares,
Trepl
dftw
avy%(i)pelv
ai
aX\77Xot9
[AT]
epi^eiv Se
ol
<j)t\oi,
35
rot9
<pi\oi<;,
epi^ovcnv Be ol Sidfiopoi re
oi/rft)9
/cal
e%0pol aXX?7Xo9.
(rvvovo-ia ylyvoiro
civ
teal
av
/ca\\i<7T7}
rjj
t/ftet9
re yap ol
\eyovT6<;
ouTQ)9 ev
evSofci/jLolre
/cal
OVK
7raivoi<T06
yap ecm
Trapa rats 40
TCOV
d/covovTcov
avev
40
TTAATHNOZ
XXIII 337 B
Se ev \6yqy 7roXXa/a9 irapd Sogav -x/reuSo//,ez/a>z/* ?7//,et9 T* au 01 dfcovovres //-aXtcrr dv OVTCOS evtypawol/jLeda, C
pavOdvX ^oifieOa evcfrpalvevOat, /j,ev yap 45 vovrd TL /cat ffrpovrjaews fjieTaka^^dvovTa avrfj rfj
<TTL
Siavoia, r
rq>
Tlpo$i/cov TroXXol
yu-era
begs
effelil
SocrSto
^ ^
a compromise.
5
70)
97/u,a9
elvai,
fyvcrei,
avyyeveis re (pvcrei, ov
crvyyeves
Tcov,
/cal
ol/ceiovs
KOI
O/JLOIOV
VO/JLO)
TO yap
Se
Tr)v
rc3
eVrti/, o
VO/JLOS,
rvpavvos
7ro\\d trapd
rrjv
fj,ev
ovv
10 elSevai,
alo"%pov
(frvcriv
TWV
o-o^coTarou? Se oVra?
rwz>
/car
6^9
avro TO irpvTavelov
r?}?
TOVTOV TOV
a^ta)yu,aro9
d^cov
15
aXX
aXX^Xot9.
J
uyLta9
6700
/xez/
ou^
/cat
SeoyLtat
/cat
<7UyLt-
et9
uxnrep TO fjueaov,
6yct)v
fjirj
rjSv
TIpcoTayopa,
aXX
e
</>etz>at
%aXacrat Ta9
WB
fyaivwvTai,
av TIpatTayopav
<f>evyeiv
et9
7reXa709
TCOZ/
\oycov,
diroKpy^ravTa
yrjv,
aXXa
XXV
338 E
nPHTArOPAZ.
Tefieiv.
teal
41
fjieaov TI
ajj,<f)OTpov<>
TreiOecrOe
fjioi,
pa/3Bov%ov
vfilv
e\ecr#at,
o?
<j)v\dget,
TO peTpiov
fjifj/cos
TWV
\6ycov e/carepov.
XXV.
Tavra
/ecu
Socrates
KaXX/a? OVK
eiij
e$r)
elirov
ovv
eryoi)
on
al<r%pbv
fipa/Bevrrjv
ruv
evTai
rjfJLwv
\6ycov.
el-re
^p
e/LTe
^ei^v
oyu-oto?,
ThU is agreed to
5
TWV
/3e\Ti6v(Dv eTTKTTaTelv,
6
ov&
re
opOcos*
yap
Ty
oyitoto? rffjitv
6/j,ola
Kal
Tronjcrei,, (we
aiprj&eo-Qe.
,
fJLev
d\r}0ela,
&)?
eyw/JLai,,
dSvvaTov
10
wcrre
el
eTTLdTdTrjv aipeladai, eVet ro 7 e/jibv ovBev aXX ovTcocrl eOe\co Troir]crai, iv o Trpo- 15 Biatyepet,.
avvovo-la re Kal
el
jj,r)
Bid\o<yoi,
rfuiv
ylyvwvTai
(Bov\eTai,
avTw
Bel^ai, 005
tfrrjfjii,
^prji ai TOV
Be eya) aTTOKplvco/jLai, OTTOO" 20 diroKpiveadai* av ouro? povXijTat, epcoTav, TrdKiv ouro? euol \6yov
eTreiBdv
eav ovv
fjurj
avTo TO
epcoT(i)/j.vov
euov,
jjurj
Trjv
crvvovo-iav
Kal
E eveKa eva
eTrco-TaTrjv yeveo-Oai,
eBoKei,
d\\d
eVtcrrar^crere.
TCCLGIV
OVTCO
42
Kal 6
TTAATHNOI
Tlpa)Ta<yopa<;
XXV
338 E
^vay/cdaBrj
30
6/JLO\o<yrjaai,
irdvv fiev ov/c tf0e\ev, o/Ltt9 Se epWTTjGeiv, Kal eTreibdv iKaBcoo etv
VMS
pa)Ttj(7rj )
7rd\iv
\6yov Kcura
c
XXVI.
Protagoraspro-
"Hpfaro
^0?
TcSz/
elm.
TTepl
^^ Toi)TO T
V7TO
TCtfl/
TTOtT;-
339
^yofjLva
olov T elvat,
teal
avvKvat a re
tcal
eirl-
pO
lon>
irewoiriTai,
SteXefci/
Srj
$ rf,
o-raaOcu
KOI
/JLV,
\6yov
10
Sovvai,.
7Tpl OV7Tp
dperijs,
JJLOVOV
KOI
CTV
VVV
et9
Trepl
/jLerev^vey/jievov
\6J6l,
TOaOVTOV
TTJbo?
8lOL(T6l,.
<ydp
TTOV
%/coTrav,
TOV KpeovTos
d\a6ew<$
vlov
TOV
erraXoi),
OTI,
dvSp*
15
dyaOov
T6
fjuev
yeveaOaiR
^aXeTToi/,
%p<riv
TOVTO
7TL(TTaO aL TO
7}
TTaV
O~Ot,
$l6e\@G)
KOI
OvSev
Set* eTrlcrTa/juai re
Tvy%dvei,
/J,e/ji6\r)/co$
TOV aajJuaTOS.
croi,
Eu, e^q,
TreTroirjcrOai,
TroTepov ovv
s,
r)
Ka\ws
ica\oo<?
SO/CGI
ov ;
Hdvv,
o
e$r]v
6706,
/ca\ws re Kal
opO&s.
f
Ao/ee
Be (rot
TreTroijjo-dai,, el
Ivavrla
\eyet auro9
25 eyut.
avTw
ovv,
TTOLTJT^ ;
Opa
TTOV
Stf,
tyrj, /Se\Ti,ov.
$?],
OTI,
Olada
TrpoiovTo? TOV
XXVI 34QA
ovoe
/JLOI
TTPnTArOPAS.
e//./AeXeo>9
43
TO Tlirrdtcetov
<f>a)To<s
Trapa
(fraT*
ecrO\ov
e/A/jievai,.
30
ra
OZSa,
TJV
8*
eyco.
;
e^>7/,
ravra
a/jua
eiceivois 6/j,o\oyeicr0ai,
Qaiverai
rl
/jLotye.
KOI
e<j)7]v
fjuevTOt,
<rol
e^o^ov^v
(fralverai,
;
firj
Xeyoi.
*A.rdp,
eya),
<yelv
ov
ITo)?
7p
av fyaivoiTo
o/u,o\o- 35
<ye
auro? eavrw
ravra
dfjucfroTepa
Xeycav, o?
/jiev irpwrov auVo? VTredeTo ^a\67rov elvai avbpa, dyaOov tyeveaOai, a\rfOeia, ciXiyov Se TOV
TO
els
rov
ecrd\ov 40
ttTToSe-
fJLfJ,Vai,,
TOVTOV
TO,
fJbe/JL<f)TaL
T6 KOI OV
\eyovTO<$.
$J]<TIV
XeorOai avTov
avTa eavTw
CLVTU*
/catTOi,
oTroVe
TOV TavTa
\e<yovTa
TO irpoTepov TJ vcrTepov ovv TCLVTCL TroXXot? Oopvfiov 45 E Trapea^ev KOI eiraivov TWV CLKOVOVTWV ical eya) TO [lev irp&Tov, (oa-Trepel VTTO dyaOov TTVKTOU 77X7776/5,
GCLVTOV fie/jL^eraL,
TJTOL
wcne
OVK
6p0(i)<;
\ey6t,.
eliroov
eaKOTwOrfv T6 KOI el\iyyia(ra etVoWo? avTov TavTa KOI T&V a\\a)V ye 7n,0opv/3r](rdvT(i)V eVetTa,
&>?
7T/305 elpr)(r6ai Ta\r]6fj, iva fMOi %povo<; eyyevrjTai, 50 Trj vicetyei, TL Xe ^ot o TroirjTijs, TpeTro^ai TT/JO? TOV
ae
TlpooiKov,
<ro5
/cal /caXeo-a?
avTov, II HpoSi/ce,
oi/caio<;
ecfrijv eyco,
el /3orj0elv
340
/jiot, 7rapaKa\6iv ere wo~7rep TOV ^ifcd/jLavopov 7ro\iop/cov/jLvov VTTO "Qfjujpos roO A^tXXea)? TOV ^i/juoevTo, Trap cue a\eiv, elirovTa
rc3
dvSpL
SOKCO ovv
e<yo)
(f>rj
55
(f>i\e
/caaiyvrjTe, o-Qevos
dvepos
d^oTepol
irep
44
drap
/cal eya)
<re
TTAATHNOZ
TrapafcaXa),
fjirj
XXVI
340 A
r^iiv 6
/cal SeiTai,
Tlpa)Tay6pas TO
Te j3ov\eo-0ai,
ov, teal
(r/coTrei,,
ical
a vvv
Brj
fJ,ovcriKf)s, y TO ov TCLVTOV B liriBv^elv Statpet? ical vvv elvre? TroAAa re /cal /ca\d.
&>?
ov yap (f)aivTai,
cru
65
yap,
TTJV
arjv
yvw^v
17
e(f>rjv
TavTov
aXA-o;
vrj
AT,
e^rj 6 IlpoSt/co?.
OVKOVV,
eyw, ev
<yvw~
fjuev
70 yu^z/
rot? 7rpa)TOt9 auTo? o Sfc/u-amS^? TT)Z^ eavTov a7re(f)rjvaTO, OTL dvSpa dyadov d\r)0ela yeveaOat
r
%a\7rov
ifj ;
A.\t]0fj
rjv
\<yis,
(f>r]
6 TIpoSi/cos.
fov C
8e 76 TliTTa/cov,
ITjOftjTa7opa?, TO
670;,
yLteyLt<^eTat,
ou^,
&>?
ol erat
avTov eavTO)
e\e<yev y
\<yovTa,
XX aXXo.
e<7Tiv
ou
7<z/>
roOro o ITiTTa/co?
ov
75
<T0\6v,
&G-7rep o ^i^wvi^r]^,
d\\d
Se
TavTov,
u>
TlpcoTayopa, w?
^cnv
IT/joS^o?
el 8e yu-^
TO avTo CCTTIV
yeveaOai, OVK evavTid \ejec 6 St^coytS^? awTo? avTW. /cal icrcos av (fralr) ITpoSt/co? oSe /cat
TO
eZi^at TftS
80
HertoSoi
<yevia-6ai
fjiev
dyaOov D
TOU9
eovaav, aav,
e/CTrjcrOai.
f
XXVII.
and, after some
ow
fl
IToSfc/co9
aicovcras
TavTa
7Tai/-
7TyveaV
6 $6
HpWTajOpaS, To
f!lnatio nof
Se
poem.
^dpTTj^a
etTTO^,
fyci % o liravopBok.
a/oa
yaot
fcal eye*
a>9
Ka/coz>
elpyaaTai,
XXVII
E
eoiKev,
341 c
u>
TTPHTArOPAZ.
Tt<?
45
<yeXoto?
Iwjjievos /juei^ov
e(f>ij.
AXX
}
oura)?
e<f>r],
Hew?
r)V
8 eya).
IIoXX^ dv
dpaOia
co? 10
eli)
TOV
TTOIIJTOV, el OVTCO
$>av\ov
dperrjv e/CTTjaOai, 6
evnv
TTCLVTWV ^aXeTrcorarov,
/ecu eya) elirov,
So/eel avdpwTrots.
N^
TOV A/a,
\6yot,$
Kaipov ye iraparerv^Kev
oBe.
fjfuv
TOL,
ev
c5
rot?
KivSvvevet,
yap
Upcorayopa,
|
341
TI
rjrot CLTTO
15
KCLI
TroXXwi/
efiTreipos
ou^
elvau
,
coGTrep
eyco
*
e^ireLpo^
Sia
TO
Kal vvv fioi, So/cet? Hpo&ifcov rovrovi on Kal TO %a\e7rbv TOVTO tVa)?
vTreKafjipavev,
L TroXayLtySai/et?, waTrep TOV Seivov TIpoSi/cos /JL ovToal
<rv
20
aXX
B
TIVCL
wa-Trep
Trepl
rj
o~e
rj
a\\ov
ICTTIV
OTI
Hpa)Tayopa$
<ro^)05
/cat
Setz>o<?
avrjp, epcoTa
ala^vvo/^at TayaOd TO yap Seivov, (frrjcriv, ica/cov ecrTiv Seivov TT\OVTOV ovSe Seivijs fcd<rTOT6y
Seivijs vyielas,
el ovrc
Setz/a
fcaXwv
\eyet, 25
ov$el<>
yovv
eipijvrfi
ovoe
aXXa
Sewfjs VOGOV
/cal
Seivov 7ro\e/jLOV
Kal Seivrjs Trevtas, w? TOV Seivov KaKov OVTOS to-ft)9 ovv Kal TO %aX67ro^ av 01 Ketot Kal 6 ^lucoviSr)? rj
KaKov
vTroiXa/jL/Bdvovcriv
TJ
aXXo
Tt o
&v ov
/jiavOdveis. 30
epw/jueOa ovv
<t>wvr)v
Trjv ^ifjicovlSov
<w
HpoSiKe, TO
Ata ^aXeTTOi/ ^i/jbwviSr)^ ; KaKov, efa. Kal fie/ji^eTai, TJV 8 eya), to TIpo&iKe, TOV
\eyovTa
iJKOvev
^a\e7rov eorO\ov efJL^evai, axrTrep av el avTOv \eyovTos OTI ecrTiv KaKov ecrO\bv
46
TTAATHNO!
AXXa
aXXo
rl
f)
<pr),
XXVII
<w
341 c
TIiTTa/cq>,
OTI
TO,
ovo/jLara,
u>v
ov/c
^Tr/crraro
cfrwvf)
co
40 AeV/3^05
/cal
ev
ftap/3dp<p
A#ou69
rovSe.
70/3^9,
^77,
C^TJV
e<ya),
Tlpcorajopa,
ovrcos e^eiv,
HpoSi/cov
6 Tlpcora-
e^t9
eyoi)
TI Trpo?
Se?,
IIoXXoO 76
ev oZS
oirep
co
aXX
45
az/
on,
Oi
e\<yev
?5/iW
y,
aXV
/z^
paSiov
a\Xa
/ca.1
irpa^jjbdrwv
ylyvrjTCU,
AXXa
670) olpai,
Upwrayopa,
TOVTO \eyeiv
SlfJUOviBiJv,
50
aXXa irai^eiv teal crov &o/ceiv aTroireipacrOcu,, el olo9 r TW crauTOv \6yqy /3o7)6eiv eVel ort 76 Sf/iftWS?79
e<ret
ou \eyei, TO ^aXeTToz/ /ca/cov, /jueya TK^r)pi6v ZGTIV E evOvs TO fjieTa TOVTO prf/JLa \eyei jap OTI,
^09 az^ iibvos TOUT e^ot <yepas. ov STJTTOV TOVTO ye \eywv, fca/cbv eo~6\ov efjL/JLevat, euTa dew TOVTO 55 TOV 6e6v (pya-iv /JLOVOV TOVTO av e^etv KOL
y
T&>
yepas
So/cei
aTreveifie JJLOVW*
a/c6\ao~TOv
yap av
TOVTU>
TIVCL
\eyot
/JLOL
aXX a
TO>
^ifjuwvi^^
ftov\ei
\
ev
acr^aTi,
ede\w doi
etTrelv, el
\aftelv
JJLOV
60 e^o), o (TV Xe7et9 TOUTO, Trepi CTTcbv eav Se jSovXrj, 6 fJLev ovv TIpcoTayopa? aicovcras dKOvao/jLai.
TavTa \eyovTO$, Et
irdvv, /cal ol aXXot.
cri>
ftovXei,
f
etyr),
to
5)w-
6 Be TlpobiKos Te /cal 6
l7T7rta9 e/ce\veTrjv
XXVIII.
Trepi 6elv.
a ye
fjboi
Sotcei
TOV
ao~///aTO9
TOVTOV, ireipdaofjiai
V/JLIV
(f)i\oo-o(f)La
yap
eo-Tiv
TraXatoTaT?;
Ste^eXTe /cal
XXVIII 342E
r
TTPfLTArOPAZ.
irKetaroi 77)9
ical
e/cel
47
TrXetcrr?;
rwv EXX^o)z/
S ; mon ; des
it
elcrlv
aXX etapvovvrai
cli/at,
frvrai a/iaflek
fra
^^ari^ar^S^Xot
a9,
on
ao<f)ta
TWV
EXX^j/a)!/ Trepleto-w,
aXXa
10
TO>
fj,d%O 0ai,
&>
i,
el
jvcoadelev
crofyiav.
K.CLI
aew,
TTJV
vvv Se aTTOKpv^rdfievoi
egijiraTijfcaa-w
at ftez/
\aic<i)vi%ovTa<s,
wra
re KaTayvvvrai,
/cal
/ju/JLOv/jievoi,
avrovs,
teal
15
Ifjidvras
TrepieiXiTTOvrcu
^iKo^v^vaa-Tovaiv KOI
a>9
<f>opovo-iv,
3^ TOVTOW
/cpaol Be
TOU9 A-aKeSai/jLovlovs*
f3ov\a>vTai
aurot9 (Tvyyeveo-Qai,
trofyicrTCUS,
/cal
\d6pa
j~vyyt,>yv6ijLvoi,,
gevrjXacrias TTOIOV^VOL
a^Owvrai TWV re
20
(rvyylyvovrai, rot9
<ro(f)icrTal<i
D aXXa9
7roX6^9 ef tez/at,
werTr
d7ro[j,av0dva)(ri,v
a avrol
Si&da/covo-iv.
elalv Be ev 25
aXXa
ical
ryvvalices.
<yvolre
8 av,
OTI
e<ya>
ravra
eOe\ei
<f>i\,o(TO(j)iav
/cal
<ySe*
yap E (TvyyeveaQai, rd
avrov
v
<f)av\6v
el
r^9
^avKordrw
evprja-ei
30
TWO,
eireira,
prj/jua
OTTOV
av
Toi)v
Xeyofjievwv, eve/3d\ev
dgiov \6yov
/cal
48
35 uxrre
<j)aiveo-0ai,
TTAATHNO!
XXVIII
342 E
TOV irpocr^iaKeyo^evov 7rat&o<? TOVTO ovv avTo KOI TWV vvv elcrlv
on,
01
TO
TOVTCOV
\
r)v
343
aX^? o MtX^o-to? Kal IltTTa/co? o M.VTi\?]vaios Kal Bta? 6 Hpirjvevs Kal %6\wv 6 rj^erepo^ KOI
KOI
KXeoySouXo? o Atz/Sio?
45 7raz/T69
teal
^Xwrat
/cal
Aa/ceSaifjioviayv TratSeta?
rrjv
crofyiav
Obwres dirap^rfv TT}? cro^/a? dveOecrav TO^ ev AeX^ot?, rypdtyavTes ravra, a Srj vfjuvoixriv, yvooOt aavrov Kal /jujo ev dyav.
TOV
$r)
OTI ovro? o
A.aKO)vi,Kij
55
TOVTO TO
eyKay/jua^o/jLevov
VTTO
TWV
cro<f)a)v }
TO
%a\7rov
eo-Q\bv ea/Jbevat.
<MV
</)tXort//-o9 ao^ia, eyvco ort, TOVTO TO pfjua iLaTrep evSoKi/JLOvvTa d0\r)Tr)v Kal TrepiyevoiTO avTOV, avTos evSoKi/jbrjo-ei, ev TO?? Tore 60 dvOpayTTOis* et? TOVTO ovv TO prjfjia Kal TOVTOV
eirl
KaOekoi
TOVTW
e7Ti/3ov\ev(i)v
TreTToiijKev,
w?
fJboi
XXIX.
el
Et7rio-KT]ra)ijL0a &rj
avTo
KOIVIJ
dpa
paviKov av
(fraveir),
/3ov\6uevos \eyeiv,
XXX
344 B
nPnTATOPAZ.
49
OTL dv&pa
TO fJLV.
dyaObv yeveaOai ^ciKeTrbv, eTreiTa eve/3a\ TOVTO yap OV&6 7T/30? 6VCL \OJOV Thg pQet sayg * t edv rf TW VTTO/3X?7<r0a
,
*<,*
TT/JO?
TO ToO HiTra/cov
prjfjia
wcnrep
good
Qv/c, d\\d yEveaOai /JLCV %a\7rbv av&pa ecmv, w Hirra/ce, co? dkijOa)?, OUK dXrjdeia E dyaOov, ov/c eVl rovrw \eyet rrjv d\r)6eiav, dpa ovrwv Tivwv T&V fJb.v w? d\r]0(io^ dya6>v, TWV 8e
&>?
on on
djaOwv
ye
fjiev,
(fraveirj
ov fjievroi, dXrjOws evrjOes yap TOVTO dv KOI ov ^i/juwviBov aXX vTrepffaTov Set
15
Oeivai, ev Tc5
TTO)?
v7Tt-
wo"jrep
dv
el Oetfjuev
avTov
\eyovTa TOV TliTTa/cbv KOI ^ifjLCoviSrjv dTroKpivojJievov, T elwovra dvOpwiroi, xa\e jrov ecr6\ov e/Afjuevai,, TOV
OVK
\
d\r)0fj
\eyew
d<ya6ov
20
ydp
elvai,
d\\d
Xepo-l T
/cal Trocrl
\6yov TO
7T
6p0a)<?
fjiapTvpei, OTL
Kai
"Trepi
e/ca&TOv TWV ev
ev TreiroirjTai
TW
Seigai, &)?
irdvv
%apievTCi)s
eirj
/cal
^ef aXXa
aXXa
Kal
TOZ^
fjuaicpov
dv
avTo OVTCO
TOV TLiTTaKeLov
XXX.
av
el
Aeyet yap
/jt,Ta
TOVTO o\iya
/J,ev
avSpa dyadbv
A. P.
50
TTAATHNO!
etri
<yev6u,evov
XXX
344 B
ye %p6vov Tivd*
$e Siaueveiv ev ravrri TV ~
,
eet
ft)
Kdl
%.
.lVCil
,
\
<TV
A,67et9,
aOVVdTOV KCLL OVK a ^wrong. d\\a Oebs av fMVO? TOVTO e^oi TO yep avSpa S OVK 60-TL pr} ov /ca/cbv ov av dfjurf^avo^ o~vfji<f)opd Kade\y.
IltTTa/Ce,
10
ovv d/JMJ%avo$ av/ji^opd KaOaipel ev irholov dpxfj $f)\ov or i ov rbv ISubrvjv 6 fjuev ydp ISicoTrjs del KaOypijTai wo-jrep ovv ov rbv Keipevov rt? av
riva
;
/cara/3d\oi,
d\\d rbv
fjuev
rt9, wcrre KeL^evov TroiTJa-at,, rbv Se KeL^evov ov, ovrco KOI TOV evfjMj%avov ovra irore ajufaaitos av 15
<rvfjL<f)opd
av
KaOe\oi,,
^eijJiwv
eTrnrecrcov
d/jLrj-
%avov av
20
iroi^aeiev, /cal
<yea)pybv
%a~\e7rr)
wpa
eireX-
/cal
TW
fjiev
<ydp
wairep
Kal nrap
d\\ov TTOL^TOV uapTvpeiTai TOV ci JTOvro*; avTap dvrjp dyaObs rore fiev KaKos, aXXore S*
ryeveo~0ai,
To3
25
Se KaKqJ OVK
coo-re
e<y%copel
dvdjKrj
TOV
fMev
dyaObv eTreiftdv darj%avos o~vjJL(f)opd Ka6e\r), OVK ov KaKov eauevai o~v be ^779, co ITtTra/ce, fjir)
eo-6\bv euuevai,
TO 8
early
<yeveo-6ai
KaKo?
rt9 ovv et9
el
KaKws.
d<ya0r)
ypdaaaTa
iroiel
irpafcfa eo-TLv,
Kal
\
rt9 345
r)
dvSpa dyaObv
TOVTCOV
efc
ypda/jiaTa ;
einrpa^/ia
$rj\ov
OTI
iidOrja-is.
rk
$e
dyaObv laTpov
XXXI 345D
nPnTATOPAS.
j]
f)\ov ore
TWV KauvovTwv
/ca /coos
o>
TTJS
OepaTreias 35
KaKos 8e
yevoLTo;
elvai,
TLS ovv
dv
/ca/cbs
larpbs
Sr)\ov on,
7T6i,Ta
77yLtet?
Se oi
larpiK^
I^LOOTCU
ov/c
av TTOTC
40
oi/re
a ica/coos Trpd^avres ovre larpol ovre re/crcves d\\o ovftev rwv TOLOVTWV ocrns Se f^rj larpbs dv
on
ovSe
tca/cbs
larpos.
ovrco
tea/cos
KOI o
ij
fjuev
dv
Trore Kal
i]
VTTO
%povov
VTTO TTOVOV
rj
VTTO
voaov
VTTO
/cater)
d\\ov TWOS
dv 7TOT6
TrepiTTTcofjLaTOS
avrrj
ydp
fjiovr)
earl
45
/caKos
aXX
el
fJL6\\t
avrov Trporepov dyadbv fyevea-Oai. wo-Te Kal TOVTO TOV aa-fjLaros Trpos TOVTO reive on,
t,,
elvai
re,
dyaOov, ^eveaOai, 3e dyaOov olov re, rov avrbv TOVTOV eVl rr\elcrTov Be Kal dpicrTot eldiv ovs dv ol Oeol $i\wa-iv.
XXXI.
eiprjTat,,
Kal
TO,
Taura re ovv Trdvra trpbs TOV ULTTUKOV emovTa ye TOV a dy-iaro? simonides
en paXkov
y eve 0-6 at, Svvarbv tes speech. Keveav 9 arrpaKTOv /Jiolpav alwvos /3a\ea),
dvOpcoirov,
evpveSovs
ocroi
erri 6^
tfyrjfflv
10
OVTCO
TW
42
52
6
TTAATniMOS
eiraivri pi teal
</uXea>
XXXI
345
15
/jirjSev alo"%p6v
dvdy/cy 8
TO avrb rovr
rjv
ouSe Oeol
fjud-
Kal rovr
earl
TT/OO?
elprujuevov.
(werre
ov
yap
20
ovrct)?
dtraiSevros
^i/jicovlSrjs,
/jLr]$ev
TOVTOVS
Troifj,
KCLKQV
to?
OVTWV TiVWV
Oi
KOVT6<;
KttKCL
TTOlOlKriV.
cro(f)(t)i>
70)
JCLp
TL oifjLai TOUTO,
OTI, ouSel? TWV dvBpcov ovSeva dvOpwTrwv e/covra e^a/jLaprdvetv ov8e re /cal /caicd etcovra epyd^eaQai, d\)C v E
25 d/covres
fj,rj
Travres 01 ra ala^pd /cal rd /ca/cd TTOIOVVTCS TroiovaW Kal Srj /cal 6 ^ifjuwviSr)*; ov% o? dv
iroiri
/cafcd
d\\d
<ydp
Trepl
eavrov
\eyei,
rovro TO
K(f)v.
dvSpa Ka\ov
<f)i\ov
icdryaOov TrciXXdicis
\
avrov
e
f,
icd^eiv
eTraiverrjv
olov 346
30 dvSpl TroXXa/ct? av/jL/Brjvai fjL^repa r) jrarepa d\\6tcoTOV rj Trarpifta rj aXXo TL TMV TOLOVTCOV. rovs
av/jb/Sfj,
w
iva
opdv
/cal
TrarpiSos,
avrwv
fJirj
eyKa\w(Tiv
ol dvOpwrroi,
on
dpeKovcriv,
ware
en,
jjbd\\ov
re avrovs Kal e%0pas e/covo-iovs TT/JO? Tat? B /Calais rrpocrriOeaOai rovs 8 dyadovs eTTi/cpvTTdva<y
reuQai
re
ical
e Traivelv
/cal
dv
ri
40 opyLo-Owcriv
rois
yovevcriv
rrarpi^L d
/cal
t Post
tira,iv{Tr)i>
XXXI
aaro
OVT03V
347
TTPfLTArOPAI.
aX\ov TWO, T&V ov%
e/ca>v,
53
eTraivelv.
/cal
avrbs
17
rvpavvov
Kal
r)
TOL-
eTraiveaau
ey/ccofjuidcrai,
77
aXX
45
C dvay/ca^ofievos.
OTL
eya>,
ravra
teal
rut
TiiTTa/c(p Xe^et
ravrd ae tyeyw QTI elfj,l eVet efjuoi^ e ga pic el 0^X0^0709, 09 av firj tea/cos y /-t^S ayav d7rd\a^,vo<;
TliTTaice, ov Sia
t
7
dvrjp
6vrjGi7ro\iv Si/cav
50
ov
fjirjv
670)
ifJLL
<
TWV yap
direlpwv ryev6@\a* et Ti? aiei ^rewv,
55
ej>7r\7o
0i7
av
alo"%pa
e\e<ye
peXava
ar) fiefM/crai
rye\oiov
yap av
TroXXa^fj
aXX on auro9
ra pecra aTroBe^erai, two-re f^rj Kal ov ^TCO, ecf)?}, Travd/jLco^ov avOpwirov, oaoi /capTrbv alvv/jLeOa %^o^o?, eiri
Kal
0* vfjblv
evptov a7ra77eXe(*
oocrre
ovoeva
eTraiveo-ofjLai,
aXXa
/JLOL
TOVTOV 7 e^apicel, av y
eve/ca 65
/u,e<ro9
Trdvras
(f>i\e(o
/cal
rfj (fxovfj
evravda
e/caiv
/ce^prjraL
rfj
E MvTL\rjvaia)v,
Be
eTraivij/jii,
co9 Trpbs
TliTTa/cbv
Xeywv TO
(evravda Bel ev 70
/cal
/cal
(f>i\ea)
TW
<re
e/ccov
aio")(p6v,
ocms
ovv, /cal
|
eTTiei/c fj
/cal d\7)0rj, co
347 TIiTraice,
ov/c
av TTOTC etyeyov.
vvv Se
0-(f)o8paydp
54
75
TTAATniMO!
T&V
fjueyicTTcov
XXXI
3o/eet9
347
Kal Trepl
tyevBo/Jievos
XXXII.
Alcibiadesnow
TavTa
Ttvyopa,
BoKel,
T,V
ejtQ, Zl/ltOvify*
TreTTOiTjKevai,
TOVTO TO
ro
named
e ques
into
ic
.
al-
owing himself to
^-v-x/!/
>
eo-Tt fievTOL,
V e^WV, OV
67Tt-
AX/ct/Sia8?;9, Nat, 6^)77, el&avQfa ye* vvv 8e BiKaiov e&Tiv, a CO/AO10 XoyrjadTrjv 77/309 aXX^Xa) TIpcoTayopas Kal ^WKpdTfjs,
ta,
Kal o
HptoTayopas
Kpiveo~0ai
aTTOKpivecrOai,
fjuev
el
eTi
el
{3ov\eTai
Srj
epcoTav,
a?ro-
^coKpaTi],
Be
(Bov\eTai
ZcoKpaTei
epa)Tav
70)76
TOV
GTepov.
UpwTayopa
/JLCV
a>v
el
Be /3ov\eTai, irepl
TO TrpwTov eyco ere ?;/ Tf](ra, co UpcoTayopa, rjBeox; av eTrl TeXo9 Kal yap BoKel JMOI TO Trepl /jueTa (TOV (TKOTrov/jievos.
edcrw^ev, Trepl Be
Troirjo-eays
Bia\eye<T0ai,
crfyu-Tro-
20
crt ot9
Tot9
Tft5^ (f)av\a)v
/Ltr)
Kal
yap
Kal
ovTOi, Bia TO
TWV \6ytov
TCOV
eavTwv
TTOiovcrL
25
T9
Tpiav
<f)0)vr)v
OTTOV Be
Ka\ol
Kal
TreTraiBev/JLevoi, elalv,
avTovs
avTols
iKavovs
ovTas
avvelvai
TT)<$
avTwv
XXXII 348C
\eyovrd$ re
/cal
TTPHTArOPA!.
a/covovras ev pepei, eavTwv OVTQ) 8e KOI ollSOV iri(DCTLV.
0,1
55
KCLV TTaVV
7TO\VV
TOL-
ai&e o-vvovalai, eav fiev \d/3(*)VTai, dvSp&v, oloLirep elvai, ov$ev SeovTai, aXXorpta? rj/jL&v ol TToXXot
<f>ao-iv
ov$e
(j)a)vfj<>
TroirjTtov, oi)?
Trepl
wv
\eyovo-iv
eira^ofJbevoL re
avrovs ol 7ro\\ol
ev rot?
ol 8
\6<yoi<;
ol fiev
erepa, Trepl
ej;e\eyj;ai,
Tovaw
ev rot?
TOP Troirjrqv voelv, Trpdyfjiaros Sia XeyofjLevoi o dSvvad\\a ra? fJiev roiavTas (rvvova-ias
fyacriv
ravrd
81
\
eavTtov, 40
\a/jL/3dvovre<i
KOI SiSovres.
re
/cal
ere
KaraOefjuevov^
TroielcrOat,,
r^? d\r)0Las
KCLV
/j,ev
/cal
45
irelpav
\an,(BdvovTa<$
/3ov\y
en
eljj,l
crot
irape^eiv
diroKpivo^evo^
epwrav, eav 8e
y, ait e/jiol
Trapacr^e?, Trepl
wv
/jiera^v ejravo-d\e<yovro<;
/JieOa SiegiovTes, TOVTOIS reXo? eiriOelvaL ovv e/jiov ravTa teal rotavra d\\a ovBev cbireadfyei 6 50 elirev ovv o AX/aITpcora^opa? oTrorepa TTOL^O-QL
fjidSrjs 7rpo9
croi,
e<j>r),
TOV KaXXtay
/SXei|ra9, ^11
KaXX/a,
So/eel
/cal
iroielv, ov/c
0e\o)v etre Saicret \6yov etre jj^rj SiacrafyeZv ; e/jiol yap ov ^o/cet* aXX rjrot $t,a\e<yeo-0a) rj etVerft) ort ov/c 55 ede\et, Sia XeyecrOai^iva rovrco pev ravra avveL^wfiev,
Sft)/cpar779 Se
aXXw
TO)
&ia\e<yr)Tai rj
aXXo9 oarus av
C ySouX^rat
76
/cal
yLtot
XXw.
/cat o
Upwrayopa?
AX/a/3ta&oi; raura
e&oge, TOV
re
TOV
KaXXtW
SeojJLevov /cal
TWV aXkwv
a")(e6v
TI 60
Kal
Ke\evev
ewTav avTov
&>9
56
TTAATniNO!
XXXIII.
7
XXXIII
348 c
fj,r)
EfcTroz/
Srj
fl
aot,
~
<ya>,
TlpwTayopa,
r /
formulates buestion to
discussed.
/jue
>
be
pevov
5,
rj
\
a
\
,\
>
avTO<$
aTTOpco e/cacrTOT6,
t
n
rt/-^.
"Are
QiaaKefya<Jvai.
rjyov/jiai
ryeiV
T i TOV
,
(TVV T6
(J/J,r)pOV ^
/>
>
TO
/
differing
rom
^
one
an-
V7TOpa)TpOi ryap
7T/309
TTCO?
,//,
OTOV
aiTCLVT.<$
(TfjLV Ol
CLTCdV
CpJOV KOI
10 /cat Siavoijfjia
irepuwv
<TTai,
rjrei
OTW
^TrtBelferat /cal
/juetf
/3e/3atft)-
eft)?
av evTV^r).
aol
ere
T^Seft)? $iaXeryofj,ai,
(3e\TicrT av
eTCidK^aaQai
o-KOTrelaOai,
irepi TOJV
/cal
aXXa)i/
Srj
15 Trepl
wv
el/cbs
TOV
rj
eTriei/crj,
/cal
irepl apeTris.
are;
09 76 ov povov
avTol
fjiev
eiTLeiKels elaiv,
/cal
elv av be
20 iroielv
/cal
avTos dryaOos
/cal
a<yadovs.
waTe
TavTijv TTJV Texvrjv dTroKpVTTTOjjievcov o~v aeavTov V7ro/cr)pv!;d/jLevo$ t9 irdvTas 349 dva<t>av$ov
\
aXkwv
r/
TOU9
EXX-?7^a?,
ao(f)i,o-Tr)v eirovofjidcra^,
aeavTOv
anrk-
(j)7jva<;
7ratSeucreft)9
/cal
dpeTrf^
$i,$d(TKa\.ov,
7ra;9
25
TrpwTO? ovv ov
<re
TOVTCDV GKetyiv
O7TG)9 ov.
/cal
epwTav
vvv
&r)
/cal
TToK.iv eTriOvfJiw
ef a/o%^9
TO.
^ev
ava^VY]<jQr\vai
irapa
30 o~oO,
Ta 8e
avvStacr/ce^rao-dat.
r)v
e,
609
/cal
B
e<y<pfjbai,
TO
epw>Tr}iJLa
roSe*
crocfria /cal
aaxfrpoavvr)
dv&pela
/cal
SiKaiocrvvr) /cal
oaioTijs, TTOTepov
raOra,
XXXIV 349E
OVTCL
TTPnTArOPAI.
7r
57
rj
ovopara,
ev
Trpy/jiaTi eo~Tiv,
e/cacrrft)
OVO/JLaT(i)V
TOVTWV
VTTOKeiTClL
Svva/jLiv
T9
iSlOS
OlHTia
Kdl
Trpdy/jia
e^ov eavTOv
6Tpov CLVTWV TO erepov ; e^fjaOa ovv crv OVK ovo/jLara ejrl evl elvai, aXXa e/cacrrov ISia) Trpdy/AaTi C TWV ovojjLaTwv TOVTWV zTTiKelaOaL, TrdvTCi Se Tavra
TO
elvai
apert}?,
ov%
&>9
ra TOV xpv&ov
o\a>
fjuopia
ov
KCLI
/juopid ewriv, 40
ra TOV
KOI
TrpocrcoTrov
popta
<TQI
TOJ
o\w ov
e/caaTa
eaTLv
aXX^Xo9
raura
aXXa>?
dvofjuoia,
iSiav
^ovTa.
Tore,
el
<$>d6i
el fiev
TTCO?,
So/eel ert
axnrep
Be
TOVTO
Siopiaat,,
w?
eyajye
ovSev
vvv
07^cr775
[i,ov
TavTa
XXXIV.
OTL
T?;?,
v
AXX
\
/
Xe
ya>,
w
V
Protagoras
re-
TavTa TravTa /j,opia fiev eo~Tiv ape\ teat Ta /j,ev rerrapa CLVTOW eirieiicws
>
>
,.
7rapa7r\r)CTLa
PV
,
aXX^Xot?
^
\
P>
K%
*v
CN \
e<JTlV,
T)
06
av/
Cpeia TTdVV 7TO\V OiayepOV iraVTWV TOVPV\ / \ pp. /i woe be ryvwaet, OTL eya) a\rjur) TWV.
r/
*
kind.
Socrates that
is
evprjGeiS
,
i
ydp
7rO\\OV<>
N
TO)V
\
dvOpW>
courage
identi-
aoiKWTaTOvs
fi
,
v
/
v
csrrwith wisuom.
jects to his niethod of reason-
fJiev
avopeiOTCiTovs
"E^e
otf,
ej)v
eya>
oe
SJV
6 Xe7et?.
77
iroTepov TOVS dvSpeiovs 6appa\eovs Xeyeif a XXo rt; Kat tra? 7 , a ot TroXXol
e<^,
e<^>
<f>o-
ievai.
<&epe
&rj,
Trjv dpeTrjv
Ka\6v
TL
</>?J9
KOI
ft>9
Ka\ov OVTOS
avTov
<rv
$L$dcrKa\ov
el
e(f>?j,
15
/J,rj
58
76.
TTAATniNOS
Tlorepov ovv,
tfv
}
XXXIV
S
670;,
349 E
TI
TO
fjuiv
f
avTov ala^pov, TO Be TI, tca\6v rj o\ov KO\OV ; O\ov olSv T fJ,d\LCTTa. 7TOV Ka\OV Olo~0a OVV
O>9
Tive<$
20 et? TO,
(f>peaTa
K0\v^w(iiv
0appa\eco<; ;
"70)76,
<m
350
ol Ko\v/ji(3r)Tat,.
TL;
"QTI
TToXe/juelv
Oappd\eoi, elalv
;
afywjTOi
Ol
iTCTciKoi.
rj
Tive<s
25 ol 7re\Ta(TTiKol
ol
/JLIJ ;
Ol
teal
TO,
d\\a 76
TWV
fjirj
TrdvTa,
el
TOVTO f^ret?,
ol eVto-TT/yiioz/e?
el<rt,v,
eTrio-Tafjievcov
0appa\O)Tepoi
rj
Kal avTol
"H$r)
tov,
eTreioav iidOtoariv,
etyrjv,
Trplv fiaOeiv.
Se
30
TOVTWV aveiridT^ova^ 6Wa?, OappovvTas Se vrpo? e/cacrro. TOVTWV ; "70)76, OVKOVV ol 6ap8 05, Kal \iav 76 6appovvTa$. rj OVTOL Kal avSpelol elcriv ; Ala^pov pevTav, pakioL eVel OVTOL 76 ^aivo^vol elatv. e(f)r), eirj r] dvSpela
ewpaKas,
TCCLVTWV
ITo)? ovv, efprjv eyo), \eyeis
TOL>?
35
6appa\eovs
a),
elvai;
ol OVTCO
Kat vvv 7 OVKOVV OVTOI,C $?}. 6We? OVK dvSpeloi d\\a 6appa\eot,
;
aivovTCU
OVTOL Kal
Kai
eKel
av
01
co^coTaTOt
8e
rj
Oappa\ed)TaToi
el&Lv, 0appa\ecf)TaTOL
\6<yov
O~OL.
OVK
yap jj,e Tore rjpov, GLTCOV dv OTL ov r}po)Tr]dr)v ov 6appa\eoL elcriv, TO 45 TrdvTes* TOV? Se dv$peLOV<s OVK opOws efibv 6fAO\6yr)fjba, ovSa/Jiov eVe &etfa?
o>5
&>5
Q)/jLo\6<yrj(ra.
XXXV
roov
35i B
TTPHTArOPAZ.
ovras
59
6appa\ea)repov<;
KOI
rrjv
crofyiav
teal
fjiev
ravrbv elvai
Icryyv el ovrco
rrjv
dvBpeiav
ra>
Be
rpoTrw 50
crofyiav.
fjLeriwv
rrjv
<yap
olrjOeirj^
elvat,
Trpwrov
fjLeTio&v
epouo
fjie
el
ol
Icr
(frairjv
av
eVetra,
roH>v
el ol
eVt-
crrd/jLevoi,
SwaTwrepoi
elcrw
fJLrj
eiria Ta-
/jLevQ)v
r)
/juddoyo-tv, 55
Trplv paOelv,
av
rrjv
ravra 8e eaov
6/jio\oyij-
cravros e^elrj av
croi,
Kara
earlv la xys.
rou? Svvarovs
351
elvai,
rovs pevTOi
60
la")(vpov<s
Swarovs d\\a TO
Svva/jLiv,
ov
jap
ravrbv elvai
\
Svva/jLiv re real
lo"%vv,
Se
TTO
tcai CLTTO /J,ev eV/o-T?;^? yiyveaOai, Trjv Kal a7ro fiavias re /cal airo Ovuov, la^yv ovrw (frvo-ews Kal evrpofylas TWV o-ayaaTcov.
Be /cd/cel ov
Tavrbv
elvai,
65
o-vpftalvei rov? fjbev dvbpeiovs 6appa\eovs elvai, aevroL rou? ye 6appa\eovs dvSpeiovs fjurj Kal aTro Te^vrj^ yiyverai, d 0/ipcros uev
<ydp
ware
^v^wv
70
jiyveraL
XXXV.
rwv
ev
"E</>77.
*V
*
0p<*
av
tfiv, el
dviG>i*ev6<i
re Kal oSvvwuevos
el ^eCO? OVK ev av voi
TV S\
fab
T\evrt<reM,
? m eb ? p ea?^/
i
ey
re
is
inac
60
TTAATniMOI
fjiev
XXXV
drjSa)<;
351 B
To
10 ol
dpa
97860)?
r)v
djaOov, TO 8
^97,
0)77
/ca/cov.
ElVe/a TO 9 /eaXofc
^SoyLtez/o?.
Ti
877,
TIpcoTayopa ; /JUT) /ecu av, SaTrep ol TToXXot, drra Ka\el$ /ca/ca /cal dviapd djaOd; eyco yap
/aa
et
7786
A,eyG>,
/AT)
TCL
avrwv diro^aeTai d\\o ; KOI avdis av dviapd a)aavT(t)<; ovrws ov /ca0 OGOV dviapd,
avr
i$fcarcd;
fo>5
GVK
oi$a,
co
av
ep&)ra9, el e/Jiol
aTTOKpireov eo-rlv,
/cal
a>5
ra ^Sea
re
fJLOl
dyaOd
&OKGL
earns
airawa
elvai
rd dviapd
KCLKCL
d\\d
/JLOl
OV
fjLOVOV
TTpOS
TT)V
VVV dlTQKpKTlV
do-<f)a\eaTpov
dTro/cplvacrOai,,
d\\d
/cal
TT/OO?
20 Trdvra
TOV
d\\ov
/3lov
fjuev
rjSecov OVK eariv dyaOd, ean S av dviapwv OVK ean /ca/cd, ean S a earns,
TWV
a TWV
rplrov
/ca/cd
ovr dyadd.
i^ere^ovra
HBea
77
Se /caXet?,
77801/779
rroiovvra 7780-
Hdvv 7
6^)77.
Touro TOLVVV
\eyo), /caO^
oaov E
778^ early, el OVK d<ya0d, rr\v rjbovrjv avrr)v epcorwv el OVK d<ya06v eanv. Qarcep av \eyeis, ecfrr), eKaarore,
a>
\o ryov
307781;
77877
80/^77
jjbev
irpos
<>aivr)Tai
yLt77,
rore
e<yct),
av
/3ov\ei
At/cai09,
TTJ^
6700
av r^yelaOai
av ydp Kal
35
rov \6yov. A/) ovv, r)v 8 eyco, T$Se try av THMV yevoiro ; wairep el Ti9 avOpwrrov aKOTrwv 352 K TOV el T} 7T/309 VyleiaV 77 7T/009 d\\0 Ti TO)V
8oi>9
TOV
au>LJLaros
epywv,
eliroi
IBaiv
TO
TrpoaaiTrov
Kal
r9
Wi
Kal rd
XXXV
352D
TTPnTATOPAS.
6l
KOI TO {jLerdfypevov eTr&ei^ov, Iva Kal eya) TOLOVTOV TI TroOa) Trpos TTJV 40 o~Ke*fyiv Oeaa-dfjievos on ovrcos e^et? 73-^09 TO dyaOov
KCU TO
7)Bv,
(o
ft>9
</>?79,
BeOfjLai
TOIOVTOV TL
i7TlV
Wl
Brf fjuot, TipcoTayopa, KOI ToSe TT}? Siavoias aTroB KaXvtyoV 7TW? 6^66? 7T/3O9 e7ri(7T7J/jLr)V TTOTCpOV KOI TOVTO aoi So/eel waTrep rot? TroXXot? dv6p COTTON, rj 45
,
aXX&)?; So/cet Se rot? TroXXot? Trepl ^iridTr]^^ TOI OVTOV Ti, ov/c la^ypov ovS* rj^efJioviKov ov8* dp^itcov
elvai
ovSe
&>?
d\)C
evovcrr]?
aXXo
TI,
rore pkv 50
rore
Be
r)ovr)V,
a,
TroXXa/a?
Be
(f)6/3ov,
viro
TOLOVTOV TI Trepl ai)r% BoKei, rj Ka\6v re elvai rj 55 Kal olov dp^eiv TOV dvOpwirov, Kal eavrrep
rt?
VTTO
fJLrjBevos,
Ke\evrj,
)
a XX
Ifcavrjv
dvOpwTrw; Kal
BoKel,
coaTrep
av
60
eVrt
/cat e/xot
aofyiav Kal eTTio-T^fJirjv /JLrj ov^l irdvTwv tydyai elvai TWV dvOpcoTreicov
e<^?;^
76,
70),
cri)
\e<ya)v
Kal
ovv OTL ol TToXXot rwz/ dvOpcoTTcov efjiol re /cat crol 65 ov TreWovTai,, aXXa 7roXXov9 yi>yva)(TKOVTas ra
<a<7t
/3eXrt(7Ta ou/c e&e\eiv irpaTTeiv, et~ov avTois, aXXa aXXa TrpaTTeiV Kal oaovs Brj eya) rjpojjbvjv o TI Trore
aiTiov
e<7Tt
<fta
62
70
r)
rTAATHNO!
\v7rrjs
rj
XXXV
352 E
&v vvv 8rj eya) e\ejov biro TWOS TOVTCOV E KpaTov/jLevovs Tavra iroielv TOVS TTOIOVVTCLS.
yap
ol/jLai,
e(j)ij,
*2,(f)KpaT<;,
"I#t
KOI
d\\a OVK
eyLtoO e
\eyovo~iv ol dvdpcoTrot.
(Tov Treideiv
TOV<$
Srj
yu-er
di>0pa)7rov<;
KCLI
SiSda/ceiv o ecrrtv
VTTO
\
75
<f>acriv
TWV ravra rd
<ydp
rjSovwv 353
tcro)?
dv
OTL
,
OVK
epotvr
el
/AT)
&
80
2<a)KpaTes,
eanv TOVTO TO
CO-TLV, /cal
i)TTao-6ai,
d\\d
TL TTOT
TI
vfjuels
auTo
Tl
oe,
^coicpaTes, Set
dvOpCOTTGW, OL
e
85
dv Tv^axn, TOVTO \eyovcriv; Olfjuai, r\v 8 elvai TI THM,V TOVTO 7T/309 TO egevpeiv Trepl d
TI
Ta\\a jLoia Ta
r
T9 deTrs
TTWS
TTOT
r)
yijcrao 0ai,
fj
olyuai
el
,
7rov
AXX
effrrj,
opOous
\eyew
KOI
Trepatve
XXXVI.
Pleasures
are
when absfolw
goo
P wh?n thTy
**
TWV
V
^V^T 6
dfCOV6Te
Stf
by
at
eBa jdp
jpdtrai.
iifilv e
7w
Kal Upco<Z
d\\o
TI ydp,
cLv-
Oe
(fraTe V/ALV TOVTO yiyvea-Oai ev oloV TTO\\dK^ V7TO (TLTCOV Kal TTOTWV Kal
d<l>po$i(Ti(t)v
KpaTov^evoi
rjftecov
OVTCOV,
<yi<yv(*>crKOVTe<$
XXXVI 354B
OVKOVV
TTPHTArOPAS.
avTa irpaTTeLv ;
eya)
;
<&alev
63
dv. 10
av avTovs
Try
r&>
re KOI
av 7rd\tv
Trovrjpd $e
avra
c^are elvat,
7)oovr)v TavTTjv ev
earn;
irapaxpfjaa Trape^eL KOI r)$v avrwv, rj on et9 rov varepov ^povov re Troiel real Trevias /cal a\\a rotavra TroXXa voaovs
/ca<TTov
15
Trapacr/cev afet
17
KCLV el TL
TOVTWV
6/9
TO vcrrepov
Trotet
av
/carca
;
tfv,
/j,a06vTa
%aipeiv
KOL
OTrrjovv
ap*
oto/u-e^
av
rj
d\\o
T?)?
TL
aTro/cpivacrOai,
T7}9
TO,
7780^779
E d\\a Bia
ra\\a.
TToXhtOvs
vaTepov
fjuev
70)
az/
TlpcoTayopas, TOVS
raura tnroKpivacrOaL.
Trote?,
\
OVKOVV
TTOLOVVTCL
vocrovs
TrotovvTa
avLas
KCLI
Trevuas
dvuas 25
354
TTOLel;
6/jLO\oyoLv dv,
009
eywfAaL
^vve^Tj
TIpw-
Tayopas.
<f>a/juev
/caicd
dvOpwiroL, vfjitv, (9 re /cal UpcoTayopas, St ovSev aXXo raOra eyct) ovTa, 77 SLOTL et9 dvias re aTroreXeura :at aXXa>z/
(fralveTai,
OVKOVV
v diroo-Tepel ;
6/jLO\oyotV dv ;
^vveSo/cet, rjfMv 30
el epol-
w dvOpwrroL
ol
elvai, dpa ov TCL TOLaoe \eyeTe, olov TO, re yvuvdo-ia Kal ra9 crTpareta9 Kal r9 VTTO TWV laTpwv OepaTreias &LCL Kavo-e(i)v re KOL TOJJLWV Kal tyapfJiaKeLwv Kal
r<X9
35
OTL
TavTa dyaOd
ev
rc5
/juev
eo-Tiv,
TloTepov ovv
OTL
40
T9
eV^ttT<x9
rj
avT&v yiyvovTai
64
TTAATniMO!
XXXVI
354 u
Kal eve^iat, T&V vwpaTtov Kal TWV iroXecov o-corrjpiai, fcal d\\(0v dp%al Kal TT\OVTOL; fyalev dv, co? eyw/jLai.
45
Tavra Se dyadd ean S^ aXXo TL, rj OTL a7roT6\vra KOI \VTTMV diraXXayd? re /ecu et? o ttTTOT/ooTra? ; rj e^ere n aXXo reXo? \e^eiv a7ro/8Xe ^rai/T69 avrd dyaOd /ca\eiT, aXV rj ^8o^a? C
2<vve$oKeL.
et9 rjSovds
re
/cal
e^ay/jbai.
OuS
OVKOVV
Se
rrjv
dyaObv
ov,
rr]v
\i>7rrjv
$oKaKov;
^vve&oKet.
Tour dpa
rjyela-O
elvai Ka/cov,
rrjv \V7rrjv, Kal dyaOov rrjv rjftovijv, eTrel Kal avro rb %aipeiv Tore \eyere KCLKOV elvai, orav
pf)
rj
ocra9
avrb ex 6t V ^vir
>
TCOV
55 TL
el
fjfjuv
(f>rj
OuS
ejjiol
SoKOvcriv,
AXXo
\V7reio-0ai,
TL ovv 7rd\tv Kal Trepl avTov TOV 6 auro9 Tpoiros; rore /eaXetre avTo TO
60 \v7rei(r6ai
dyadov, oTav
aTraXXctTT?;
fj
rj
yu,et^bu9
X^7ra9 TMV Iv
ovawv
yu,e/fou9 rj&ovds
TWV \V7rwv
^rj ;
eVel
el 77/909
aXXo
TL reXo9 aTroySXe-
7T6T, oraz/ Ka\rfTe avTo TO \wrrelcr6ai dyaOov, r) Trpbs aXX ou% e^ere. o 6700 \eyco, e%6T6 ^yu-tz/ clvW
65
AX?;^,
efyrjv
e^>7;,
X67649, o TI/?ci)Ta7o/3a9.
eya),
el
cri77 671/0
(j/cere
yu-ot,
(arjv av
rjTTco elvaL
eycoye.
f]ovwv
eTreiTa ev
al a7ro8e/fet9.
aXX
GTL
XXXVII
355
TTPflTArOPAI.
\
65
Trjv
e^ere a XXo TL (f)dvai elvai TO dyaOov rjSovtjv, 77 TO KCLKOV aXXo TI 77 Trjv dviav, f)
TO
Be
77860)9
el
dp/eel
vfjilv
\VTTWV;
dp/eel
75
$avai elvai dyaOov 77 KCIKOV, o firj els TavTa Te\evTa, TO fjieTa TOVTO aKoveT. (frrjfu yap vfuv TOVTOV o{/rw? CXOVTOS ye\olov TOV \6yov yiyve<r0at,, ^Tav \eyrjTe
)
OTI
TroXXa/ct?
yiyv<iy<TKwv
TO,
Katca
dv0pa)7ro$,
fir)
OTL
KCLKO, eaTiv,
o/zft)?
TTpaTTeiv, 80
/cal
UTTO
TWV rj&ovwv
au \eyeT,
eVTrX^TTo/^ez/o?
av6i<$
TayaOa
rjSovds, VTTO
XXXVII.
eVrat, eav
r/
H9
>
Se
TavTa ye\oid
ea-Tiv,
a/j,a, 7]oei,
"
TroXXot? bvbfJiaa-i ^pwfJieOa The irase To be overc overcome v \ \ /j re Kai aviapw Kai ayauw Kai by pleasure
/JLTJ
KCLKto),
aA-A
v
-v -v
>v
7TeiOr)
OVO
/i
>
">
c^
an
absurd
way
7rlTa TTpWTOV LLV ayaUO) Kai KaK(t), ffv \ i\t cs\ VeuevOL Crj aval? nbei Te Kai avtapCt).
*
S od
in
ference
greater.
to
P re a
C OVTO)
7T09
ft
ff
>
reason ignorance
It is by of their
that
>/
\e<ya)u,ev
OTI
yi yvwo~KO)v o av(
ecrTiv,
T/,
ouw<$
avTa
TTOICL.
eav
VTTO 10
ovv TOU
eprjTai, 8ia
r}TT(it)fjLevo<>,
(J)ijo~o/jiev
yw-ei/
77/^1;
8e UTTO
I
ovKeTi
efcecTTiv eiTcelv 3
avTi
T?}9 7780^779
VTTO TIVOS;
(frrfcrei,
TOV
dyaOov,
?7/Lta9
<f)r}o~ofjLev
vrj
Ata.
av ovv Tv^y
epel"
b epbuevos 15
77
v/Bpio-Trjs
ye\oiov
QTI
VTTO
D \eyeTe
yiyv<ioo~Ku>v
rjTTcofj,evo<;
A. P.
66
TTAATHNO!
XXXVII
355
20 vfuv ToSv
OVTCOV VIKCLV ev
(ferjcro^ev
&r)\ov
OTI diroKpivofjievQi,
etfrj/jidpTavev
on
ov fyapev
Kara
2$
dvd^id eanv rdjaOa roov Karcwv rj TO, KCLKCL TWV dyaOwv ; rj /car* d\\o TL rj orav rd JJLCV fueifa, rd 3e afjLiKpoTepa y ; rj TrXeto), rd Se eXarro) rj; ov% E
TI Be,
(f)jjaet tcro)?,
elireiv a/VXo
i}
(j)rj<7i,,
on
rb
TOVTO Xeyere,
/caicd
dvn
\afA/3dviv. Tavra jj,ev Srj ovo/jLara ircu^iv TO rjSv re KOI dviapov eVt 30 <XUTO?9 TOUTOt9, KOI \ejWfJL6V OTL CtvOpWTTO Tore fjiev e\eyo/jiev Ta icaicd, vvv Se Xejcofjiev Ta dviapd,
Ta
tyi<yvca<TKCt)v,
OTI
VTTO
TWV
aXX?? 35
KCLI rt9
dva^La
35
dXX
?}
eXarra)
/cal
yap
aXXa
TroXu
Sft)A:/3aT69,
pwv aXXw TM, Kal \VTrrj ; ov yap eo-0 OTW 40 (fraiqv eycoye) rj ifiovf) aXXa), ttXX UHTirep dyaObs ivTavai avOpwiros, crvvOels B
vcrTepov %povov Kal 7;Seo9 Kal\VTnjpov,
dv
Ta
edv
Ta
\V7rrjpd, Kal TO
771)9 Kal TO
ea-Tiv.
%vy>,
yap
del Kal
45 TrXeta) \rj7TTea
TW
fjiev
edv Be \virr] pd 7T/309 \V7rrjpd, Ta e Xaredv Be r)Sea ?rpo9 \VTrrjpd, edv Kal (T/MKpoTepa
Ta dviapd v7rep/3d\\r)Tai
Ta
Ta
dv TavT C
XXXVII
evfj
357
TTPnTArOPAZ.
6;
firf TTT)
edv Be rd rfBea VTTO TWV dviapwv, ov irpaKTea 50 a\\r) e%ei, (frairjv dv, ravra, dvOpwiroi ; oW OTL OVK av ^vveBoKet KOI XXo>9 \eyeiv. e%oiv
o>
Ore
<f)ij<T(0.
Brj
TOVTO OVTWS e^et, roSe /iot aivTai vfMv TTJ otyei, TO, avrd
ftta>,
Oev
fj,ev
Kal
TO.
7ra%ea
ical TO,
55
at laai,
cyyvOev pev
av.
TroppcoOev Se
rjfuv rjv TO ev
<&alev
Et ovv ev TOVTCO
rd fiev fJieydXa JJLIJKTJ Kal TTpdrreiv Kal \a/jiftdveiv, rd Se a^LKpa Kal favyeiv Kal JJLTJ TrpdrTeiv, r/9 av tf/J4V o-corfjpia etydvrj rov /3tou; apa r] /jierpr)v rc3
e^vr}
rj r) rov (frawouevov Svvauis ; rj avrrj ir\dva Kal eVotet dvco re Kal Kara)
60
fj,ev
ew ravrd Kal fieraueXeiv Kal ev Kal ev rat? alpicrecrtv rciov f^eydXwv re Kal 65
E
TO
Be uerprjTiKr) aKVpov /Jiev av eTrolrjcre rovro Be TO d\rj&e$ f]<ivyiav av <pdvTacrua, Bij\w<rao-a
,
TI
d\r)0e1 7roir)0~ev e^etv TTJV ^v^rjv aevovaav eVl Kal eawaev av TOV ftiov ; ap av ouoXoyolev ol dvOpwTO>
Trot Trpo?
77
wao\6yei. Ti 8\ el ev TTJ TOV TrepiTTOV Kal dpTiov aipeo-ei T^/JLIV r\v t] (TWTrjpia TOV /3iov, OTTore TO 7r\eov opO&s eSet, e\ecrdat Kal
d\\r)v ;
T^rjv ueTpvjTiKijv,
OTTore TO
7T/909
eXaTTO^,
r]
avTo
7T/909
fcT
eavTo
rj
TO erepov
Cirj,
TO
TpOV,
tV
|
77^9
TTOppO)
Tl
dv
7$
57 eo~(pev rjalv TOV fiiov ; a/o dv OVK eTTto TJJfjirj ; Kal dp* dv ov /AeTprjTiKij Ti9, eTreiB^Trep vTrepjSo\ri<; Te Kal evBeia? ecrTlv rj Te^vrj ; eTreiBrj Be TrepiTTov Te Kal
dpTiov,
dpa d\\r)
Tt9 ^ dpiOarjTiKij
rj
ol dvOpwjroi)
ov
ESo/coi;^
So
68
TTAATnNOS
6jjiO\oyeiv.
XXXVII
eirel
357
rayopa
Etc/
o5
civOpwiroi,
Be
Brj
rjSovfjs re Kal XvTrrjs ev opOfj ry alpeaei e^dvrj Jjfilv Kal e\drTI awrrjpia rov fflov ovaa, rov re rrXeiovos
B fjuei^ovos Kal ajJUKporepov Kal rroppwrepw KOI eyyvrepco, dpa Trpwrov fjiev ov fAerprjriKrj 85 V7rep/3o\f]s re Kal eVSeta? ovaa Kal tVor^ro?
rovos Kal
aXXT/Xa? (TKe^i^
f/
AXX
avdyKrj.
E?ret 8e
dvdyKrj STJTTOV re^vtj Kal faum?ftf}. fjiev Tolvvv re^vrj Kal eirurrqfvq early avrrj,
Hrt<?
go
eTrio-Tij/jLn
eariv, roaovrov
Kal Tlpcora-
ttTToSetfat Trepl
wv
iKa
rjf^el^
ev elvai Kpelrrov,
95 OTTOU
v/jieis
ai^
7roXXa/9 Kparelv Kal rov et^oro? dvOpwirov, eTreibr) Se VJMV ov% a)/jLo\oyovco rovro rjpeaOe jjiev, fJiera Tlpcorayopa re Kal el yiti) eari rovro rb TrdOrjfjLa 7/80^9 rjr^a)Kpare$,
8e 8^ e(j)are rr)v rjSovrjv
r)fjia<$
100 racrOai,
aXXa
rl TTOT
r/jjilv.
elvai;
elrrare
el fj,ev
early Kal ri vfAeis avro fyare ovv rore evOvs VJMV el-
Kal yap v^els M/Jio\oy^Kare eVtcrTTj/^ svSeia e^a^aprdveiv Trepl rip rwv rjSovwv aipeaiv Kal \VTTWV Tot/9
ej;ajjiaprdvovras
ravra
Se eariv
Kal ov
fjbovov eTTLarrjfJiris,
on
no
/jLerpqnKTJs
Be e^a/Aapravo/jievr}
dvev emarr) yit??9 tare rrov Kal avrol on dpa- E 6ia rrpdrrerai. ware rovr earlv rb 7780^9 tfrrw elvai,
f
fjieyiarrj
7/9
Upcorayopa? 6$e
(frrjalv
larpbs
XXXVIII
elvai
/cal
353 c
TTPHTArOPAI.
ical
69
v^els Se Sid TO ovre avrol ovre
TlpoSt/cos
TI
77
IvrTT/a?
olecrOai
aXXo
djjiadiav elvai
TOI>?
Tou? v/nerepovs TratSa? Trapa TOVTWV SiSaa/cdrovcrSe TOU? aofyia-Tas TreyLtTrere, co? ou Si&a/CTOv
Xoi>?
115
6Wo9, aXXa
Kf]SbfJievoi
TOV apyvpiov
/cal
fjuev
/cal
ov
ISia KOL
XXXVIII.
58
fJLevoi
|
Taura
/
TO!? TroXXoi?
\
avrifJiev
>
? fr
(I)
v
epO)T(t),
N
K.CLI
5.r
(7TCO
VplV
aKrfui]
LlpOOlKe A0705
-i-r
/
NOW
fear
is
expectation
of
>>/l->/
tyevSeorOai.
ra
elprj/j,eva.
heyeiv t] evil, eBotcet, aTracnv d\7j6fj TTrep^uct)? OfjLoXojetre dpa, rjv 8 eyw, TO (JLGV
v[ju,v
r/
dyaOov
TOV$
elvai, TO &e
dviapov
tca/cov.
biaipecnv
TWV
bvojjidTWv TrapaiTov/JLai
etVe
ydp
i]Bi>
Ta TOiavTa
bvofjid^tov,
/SeA/ncrre IT/)o-
TOUTO
7T/3O? o jBovXo/jLai
cJ 77, eya), TO Toiovoe ; al eirl TOVTOV avSpes, TTpdgeis airaaai, eVl TOV aXuTrco? fJi; /cal ^8ew?, a/a ou 15
<f)rjv
Ka\ai
*2,vv&6/c6L
TO tca\ov epyov dyaOov re /cal c dpa, effrrjv eyw, TO rjSv dyaOov e ouSel? ovre et8ft)? ovTe o/oyLtei/o? a XXa /3eXTt&) elvai,
\
/cal
~Eil
77
TTOiet, /cal
Sward, eVetra
Trotet
oi)Se
oi)8e
eavTov aXXo Tt
(rocfria.
^vveboicei
TTCKTIV.
tyev&fj eyeiv
&6%av
dia>v
/cal
;
TGOV TroXXoO
Kal TOVTO
t Post
70
25 TI
HAATHNOI
ovv e^qv
}
XXXVIII 3580
e/cwv ep^eTai
eycf), eiri
ye
TO,
KaKa ovbels
eVt a
ovB*
Kev,
7rl
o^eTai Ka/cd
elvai,,
ev dv0p(t)7rov
(pvcrei,,
oleTai
KaKa
a\
elvai
Bvolv Ka/colv TO GTepov aipelaQai, ovBels TO KrcavTa TavTa crvveBo30 aipijcreTai e^bv TO e XaTTov. Ti ovv ; e^i^v eya), Ka\eiTe TI 8eo9 Kei aTcacriv q/JLiv.
Kal fyoftov ;
eyct) ;
vr/309
o~e
\eya),
c3
TIpoBixe. Trpoo-BoKiav TIVOL \eya) KaKov TOVTO, etVe E86/cet TIpwTayopa aev cboftov elVe 8eo9 Ka\elTe. i
I
35
(f)6/3o<z
elvai TOVTO,
HpoBiKw
co
Be
<o/3o9
B ov.
AXX*
el d\7jdr)
ejJL
jrpoo~6ev
dpd
40
TavTa
levai
urj
; rj
dBvvaTOV eK TWV
levai eirl
eKovTa.
ESojvet Kal
O* \
TavTa
\
Tradiv.
/
AAA1 A.
"\r
/~\
c/
(JvTO)
or)
TOVTCOV VTTOKeiuevcov,
T6 Kal
^ i]v
o^^
o eyco,
\7T7ria, dTroiXoyeiadoy
fj,r)
tlherefore
1 I
bra-
r/
TpOV
f/
OLOV TO
/
\r/
TepOV,
^
/
>,/
LOiaV
>
06
>
o>vr
aVTOV
\eyci),
d\\
eKacrTOV e^eiv ovvafjuv aXK ov TavTa a TO vaTepov eijrev. TO yap vdTepov efyr)
>
^ ^
10 TCL fjbev
TeTTapa eTrieiKws 7rapa7r\rj(rt,a d\\7J\oi^ elvai, TO Be ev Trdvv TTO\V Siafyepeiv TWV d\\a)v, TTJV dvBpelav, B
/ju
yvwo-eaOai Be
co
e(j)rj
retc/jujpiq*
^wKpaTes,
dv9p(*)7rov<$
Tc3Se-
XXXIX
359 E
ical
TTPnTArOPAS.
dKoXa&TordTOvs
teal
71
d&iKcordrovs
d^aOeaTarovs,
Sia(f>epi
dvBpetordrovs Se
Speta TWV aXXaw
97
av-
15
KOI
Kol
eya>
evOvs
TOT6
p iff IV
Tt fia\\OV
eTreibrj
ravra
el
/J,e0*
vfAMV Si^rj\0ov.
rjpofjbrjv
ovv
TOVTOV,
o Se, KOI
20
C tVa? 7
(j)rj.
Upwrayopa^avra
7]
eVl
e
ri
Xe^ei?
tra?
OVKOVV e a?rep ot SetXoi; OVK etyrj. erepa; Nat, ?; 8 09. IIoTepo^ ol fj,ev 8etXot eVt ra OappaXea
ep^ovrai,, ol 8e av&peioi eVt ra Seivd; ZcoKpares, ovrays VTTO TWV avOpwTrwv.
Aeyerai
AXr;^/),
Srf, co
25
e^z/
eyo),
\eyeis
eli^ai
IVa?
roi>9
aXX* ou roOro epcorw, aXXa av eTrl TI 0$9 rov9 dvSpelovs ; ap* eVl ra Seivd, rjyov/Jieelz^at,
17
Sct^a
eVt ra
^117;
AXXa
TOUTO 7
e</>?7,
eV 0*9 o-u eXeyes rot9 \6yois dTre^ei^Orj apn on dBv- 30 Kal roOro, e^)?;^ 70), aXr;^e9 ~\,eyW war varov. el TOVTO opQws d7re&ei%6r), CTTI /AW a Seivd jjyelrai
elvdi
ouSet9
ep^erai,
eTrei&rj
TO
T/TTO)
eivai eavrov
^r]v eVt
QfjLoXoyei.
AXXa
a 76
35
Oappovaiv Trdvres av ep^ovrai, Kal $ei\ol /cal dv&peioi,, /cal ravrrj ye eVt ra aura ep-^ovrai ol &ei\oi re /cal
AXXa fjLevroi, ecf)^, M ^co/cpares, Trav ye ol dv&peioi. rovvavriov larlv eVl a o i re SetXot ep^ovrai Kal ol dvftpeloi. avTifca els TOP 7r6\e/j,ov ol fj,ev edeXovcrw
ievai, ol oe
OVK e6e\ovcriv.
;
OVKOVV efaep KaXoz^, i} alcr^pov Kal dyadbv a)/jio\oyrfa afjiv ev rots e^irpocrOev* /ca\6v,
uv
levai
a)/j,o\oyrj-
72
45 Op#ft)9 76,
(j)ijv
HAATHNOS
6*70).
XXXIX
</>$9
359 E
TOI>
d\\d
Trorepov?
&
et9
ical
360
dyaOov ;
ettrep
efyrj.
09.
Oi)/coOj/,
;
rjv
700,
/cal rfiv
H/ioX^^Tat yovv,
KOl ijSlOV
;
yt<yi>(f)(TKOl>TS
01
$l\ol OVK
0\OVCTIV IkvOl
AXXa
Kal
/cat
A.vdyKij>
ofJLo\Qyelv.
>
Qv/covv 0X0)9
ot
dvSpeioi,
OVK aid- B
55
XP
OV<
<t>offov<;
fyoftovVTai,
r
Odpprj Qappovaiv; dp ov /caXa; HyLtoXo7efc. Et 8e /caXa, /cat dyadd; Nat. Ou/co)i/ /cat ot 8etXol /cat ot Opaaels Kal ol
fjbaivbiievoi,
AX^^,
<f)o/3ovvTai,
60 Kal alffXfid ddpprj Oappovcrw; aiv Be TO, ala"%pd Kal /ca/ca &C
/
ljj,o\6<yeL
Oi/T0)9
ol
eX 6i
^
>
7?
<
aXXo ^^
rj
Tt
rj
^>
BetXol, &ei,\iav
670)7
e^)^.
Tldvv
r
7*, e^iy.
dpa
ljj,o\,6<yei.
Ata At
o Se
SetXot elaiv, SetXta 6yLtoXo76tTat Trapd aov ; ^wecf)?). QVKOVV rj TGOV $ewu>v Kal yu^ S6tz^o3i^ dfjiaOia SetXta
et?;;
az>
ETreVeuo ez/.
SetXta.
ao<pia
AXXa
"E^?;.
/^^,
TJV
f)
6*70),
evavrlov
70 dvBpeia
QVKOVV
rfj
C
roov
Sewtov Kal
u^ Set^aw
SetXt a;
evavria
rovrcov djjbaOia I
Kat ivravda
eVt eTreveva-ev.
Se
TOVTWV
75
Ila^u /A07t9 ewravOa eirevevcrev. H aocfria TWV Seivoov Kal /LLTJ Seivwv dvBpela ecrrlv, evavTia dpa oucra T^ TOVTWV dpaBia; Oi^/ceVt evravOa OVT eVt-
XL
361 c
r}0e\r)(rev
TTPnTArOPAI.
eaiya re
(/>#9
73
vevaai
Tlpcorayopa, ovre av
epcora)
(f>rjv
T09,
effrrf,
Trepavov.
E*v
y,
povov
epofjuevos
eri
ere,
ei
en
SOKOVCTIV eliai
rives
avOpwiroi
<&L\oviKeiv fjioi,
Bo/cels,
/ecu
\eya) ore
TWV
w/jio\oyr]fjLeva)v
dSvvarov
XL.
ravra,
TTOT
<rrlv
QVTOL,
rj
r]v
S eyw,
a\\ov
Xi
\
|^
avrb
dperij.
es ras
er
t
^
.
^ ^ op
361 Qavepov
*j 5
fiatcpbv
to?
\6yov eKarepos
dpri
eo&o<>
dTrerelvafjiev, eyat
0)9
fj,ev
BiSatcrov.
a)o~7rep
/cat
Bo/cel rjfjiwv
TWV \6ycov
eare,
el
(fxdvrjv
\dftoi,, 10
av
on
aroiroi
/jiev
Hpayrayopcf av
B
Bets,
\eyu>v
ori ov BiSaKTov
eanv
eTr%eipwv aTroBel^ai
/cal
o>9
eTTiartj/jirj,
dvBpela,
el fiev
ydp d\\o ri r]v i} eTriarrjfjL rj dperr), wcnrep TIpwrayopas eTre^eipei \eyeiv, cracfrtos OVK av r\v BiBaKrov
crv o-TrevBets, at el ^avrjaerat eTnorrrj^rj 6\ov, ZtoKpares, Oav^dcnov ear at firj BiBaKrbv ov. Tlpco- 20 rayopas S av BiBaKrbv rare vTrodefJLevos vvv rovvavriov C eoiKev a-TrevBovri, o\iyov Trdvra fj,d\\ov (fravrjvat, avrb
&>9
vvv Be
e ir]
BiBaKrov.
eya)
74
ovV)
co
TTPnTArOPAZ.
XL
361 c
25 TaparTojjieva Set^ft)9,
Traaav Trpodvjjiiav e^co avTa yeveaOai. KOI ^ovKoLjJL^v av ravra e%e\6elv Kal eVt TTJV aperrjv o TI can, Kal irdXtv
Oai,
r)
trepl
avrov,
etre
SiSafcrbv
etre
pi]
30 ev rfj
TToAXa/as
Siavojjif) rjfjLeXijcrev rjfjLWV, rjpeaev ovv JJLOL Kal ev TW jjivOto 6 Tlpo/jirjOevs fjid\\ov TOV ETr^^^ea)? co TOV fiiov xpcojjievos eya) Kal Trpo^Oov/Jbevo^ vTrep
orv.
^>^9
35
TOV e/AavTOv TravTos irdvTa TavTa TrpajfiaTevofiai,, Kal el av e9e\oi<;, oirep Kal KaT dp%as e^yov, yn-era GOV
av rj^HTTa TavTa
E<ya)
Sco^pare?, eTraivto crov Trjv TrpoOvKal TTJV Bie^oSov TWV \6ya>v. Kal yap oi/re Ta\\a E elvai, av6pu>7ros, (frOovepos re TJKIG-T av/jL6v,
cJ
</>?;,
aov trpos 7ro\\ovs &r) eiprjKa, OTI dov evTvy%dv(o TroXv yLiaXtora ayafJLai, ere, TWV [lev Kal Trdvv Kal \eya) ye OTI OVK av 6av~
,,
el TWV \\oyi/AG)v yevoio dvSpoov errl crotylq. Kal Trepl TOVTCOV Be elaavO^, OTCLV /3ov\rj, c le^i/Aev AXX rjv 362 45 vvv 8 wpaJjS rj Kal ITT d\\o TI TpeireaOai. S 670), OVTCO ftp?) TTOielv, el aoi BoKel. Kal yap euol
\
levai rrd\ai
&a
a\\a KaXX/a
ra5
NOTES.
This is how the title evSeiKTiKos. ITpa>T(ryopas 11 (To^wrTaf appears in B, except that evdtiKTiKos (which is absent in T) is appa 1 Plato probably called the dialogue rently from a later hand .
the majority IT pur ay 6 pas (compare the titles Crito, Euthyphro, etc. the words TJ of the dialogues are named after an interlocutor) and &5fiKTiK6s were added by Thrasylus, whose date is
:
<ro<t>iffTal
era.
it is
The Protagoras
is
was thought to be an arraignment (& 5eiis) of the Sophists. That this is the meaning of eV<W Tt/c6s, and not probative can be inferred from the fact that
dialogue:
so called because
,
Albinus used (\eyKTiK6s in its place (eiffayoiyi} et s roi)s IIXciTWJ os Cobet takes the right view: see his edition of 8ia\6yovs Ch. v.
Diog. Laert. in 51).
into tetralogies
is
is
The arrangement
due
sixth
also probably
to Thrasylus.
tetralogy,
(i)
Euthydemus,
(3)
See Grote
Plato, Vol.
p. 158 foil.
CHAPTER
Socrates meets a friend,
I.
who
asks
him
with Protagoras.
i.
iroOev
oipav.
of Cicero
translation of
309 A
"quid
tu?
est,
unde quin ab
the best
B
s
MS = Bekker s
first
T a manuscript in the
s t.
is
library of St
is
Mark
i)=Bekker
class.
The former
supposed by Schanz to
be the source of
all
the
76
Alcibiade?"
1
NOTES ON
17
309 A
= Latin
forestall Socrates
0?}$ diatpdeipew,
2.
answer to the
roi)s
J M^XTjre,
wpav.
Kvviry0"fov
D ry T&V ep&VTUv
I
2.
24
AX/a/3td5?is
5ta
,uj>
/cdXXoj
6r)pd)/u.evos
TOV
Trepl
TTJV
A\Kij3id5ov wpav
is
(=T6j>
upatov
AX/a-
a slight irapa TrpoffdoFrom hunting, no doubt after the young K LOLV as in the English It was part of Socrates habitual and blooming Alcibiades irony
^Ldd-rjv, cf. jSfy
:
to pretend to
men
of ability
(cf.
the words of
Alcibiades in Symp.
2160
Zw/cpdr^s
e pum/cws
and 2i6E:
well
Kal
fj.rjv
is
merely
as in
Phaedo
840 Kal
well,
it
fjt,r)t>
rdX?7^
is
trot
^pw.
The second Kai goes with Trpyrjv: In the next day that I saw him etc.
Bekker
is
line KctXos
d^p
(av/jp)
and Athenaeus
(6
d^p) are
less
good,
av^p ^VTOL
but yet a
man
5.
)( Trcuy.
^v
At the age of 18 an Athenian eis di>5pa$ iveypa^ero. a ^ T ^S iiJJiiv vTrom|ji,irXanvos. avTou = fj.6vois is
eV//,ej>
apologises for
of ws ye
Euthycl. 307
/cat
ofs
ye
irpbs
<re
and therefore precedes TJIMV. di Tjp ^VTOL for this use TdX-rjdTJ elpr)<r0ai and infra
:
339 E: jcat in
Hevos
is
Trw-jwj/os is
and not
in
even
_IITTO-
in uTroTrt/iTrXd-
diminutive,
TI r/fi^pas.
like
sub-
Latin.
So
in
312
rjSf)
yap
vir(f>a.i.vv
7.
ou
o-ii
roi)
"ita
cum
"In interrogationibus haec particula" (/teVH^VTOI. ou negatione coniungitur, ut gravissima sententiae vox
iatercedat,
quo modo
aliquis eis
The idiom
is very frequent in Plato, e.g. Rep. I 339 B, Crat. 439 A, Theaet. 163 E. Translate You don t mean to say that you dis approve of Homer
.
309 B
8.
8s
&H xa P l0 T* TT v
"
lP Tl v KT^
Homer
II.
virrfv-qTri
rovTrep xaptecrrdrT;
77/377.
To
insert TTJV
T/ ^T/J/
The
line in
would make the reference to Homer Homer refers to Hermes, and Sauppe
Hermes
after Alcibiades,
309 c
12.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
u gpoiyc 28oj-v, sc.
5iaKfiff9ai.
ere
77
to his
Socrates replies
in the words ;) second, where ovv marks the regression Both B and T read apxo/J.ai by mistake for to the earlier inquiry. fpXo/J.a.1 tpxofj.cu is found in a Vienna codex (suppl. phil. gr. 7)
0ah>ei
:
friend s second question (/cat TTWS Trpos and to his first question (17 Trap fKftvov
6.
OVT
irpo<rixv
lirtXavOavop/qv
:
T.
TOV>
sponds to neque
347 E, 360 D, 361 E) and corre que or (more frequently) neque et in Latin. For the interchange of pronouns exdvov avrov see on 310 D. Kal iroXv -y* i.e. KoXXiovi eWri xoJ 21.
very
common
39 C
ApSripTY|. Abdera, on the coast of Thrace, was the The reputation of the birthplace of Democritus and of Protagoras.
25.
and stupidity seems not to be earlier than the age see pseudo-Dem, irtpl TWV irpos A\Qa.vpov 23 uffTrep ev ApdrjpiTais T? Mapwj etTats dXX OVK iv A^veUocs TroXtreuiptvoi and Cic. ad Atticum vn 7. 4. vU os- Schanz writes Wos in conformity with the general 27.
city for heaviness
of Demosthenes:
usage of inscriptions about Plato s time, but MSS upon the whole favour vttos see the Editor s note on Crito 45 C.
:
28.
TO
cro<j>wTaTov.
So
the
MSS
apparently the reading of Ficinus, who translates the word by sapientins. Socrates however is thinking of Protagoras, who is not but cro^wraros (line 32) the effect of the neuter
ffofiuTepov,
<7o06y,
:
TO ao(f)il}TaTov
co<f)UT(pov
is
kind of adage.
would introduce a somewhat frigid comparison between Alcibiades and Protagoras in respect of wisdom ; and it should also be noted that the MSS reading (ro^wrarov was more likely to be
changed to an allusion
<jo<f)(jjTfpov
ji
to
by mistake than vice versa. There may be some proverbial form of speech resembling that in
\<^ffrov
:
5 vyiaiveiv KT\. Theognis 255 KaXXiarov rb dtKaioTarov cf. also the Scholium referred to in Gorg. 45 r E. The sentiment is an interesting anticipation of the Stoic paradoxes as to the beauty
d\X
etc.
r\
just
left
So
expresses surprise and interest: What! have you in Gorg. 447 A dXX 77 r6 \eyop.vov
78
coprrjs
fjKo/j.ei
;
NOTES ON
Presently
o\>i>
309 c
see
/ue*>
is
as
usual corrective:
on
Apol. 26
B.
<ro<}>wTaTos
3090
33-
etvai Ilpwra-yopas.
The
interest
is
sustained
by reserving the name of Protagoras to the end. elirwv KT\. Trow -y* iroXXd Sauppe places a comma 37. 310 A
K<xl
it
movement of
T ovv ov
.
Sujyijtrw.
Literally
rf
why
ov
didn
you
relate
/ecu
i.e.
tell
us at once
So
in
317 D
ovv
/ecu
npbdiKoi>
Iinriav
e /vaXe crayuej ; This construction of ri ov and rl oyv ov is common in animated conversational style, especially with the second person
:
e.g.
OTI
Gorg. 503 B
<J"ra
rl
oi>xi
Kal
e>oi
avrbv
^0pa<ras
rls eartv
=
<t>pa.vov
rdx
Ttjv
oik av
<j)6di>ois
|uvov<rav
recalls
36.
The
continual
use of the words evve tvai, (rvyyiyveffOai, ir\T](ndeiv, l&a.i eirL, epav and the like to denote the relation between learner and teacher in
Plato
impulse as fyws
39.
see
Symp.
210.
e|avaerTt]oras
The
slave
was doubtless
it
in attendance
on the Friend.
42.
aKoviyre.
From
-f\
well as from
-rjfj.e is
and
a/cohere,
listener.
BnrXTJ av ci r] 44. \cipis. The expression is almost proverbial: (with Schneidewin on Soph. Phil. 1370) Eur. Rhesus 162 163
iravrl
yap TrpoffKei^vov
K<?p5os
TT/DOS epyit)
rrjv
334
rqide T
fiprjKas
KO\US
dtTrhovv 5
CHAPTER
Socrates begins his story.
early hour
1.
II.
to apply to Protagoras
is
rt
:
opdpos jSadvs
daybreak
was more
2.
the morning twilight, and (3a6vs implies that dark than light Crito 43 A. similar use of (3a6vs
:
is
/3a0e?<z
vvt-
and
j8a0e?a effirtpa.
Hippocrates is known only from this dialogue. 5^ without preceding fj.tv is regular in such twofold descriptions of a person: Sauppe refers to Aesch. Pers. 151 ^77 and Hclt. VII 10 irarpl T$ ff$ fj.rjT-r]p (3a,<ri\tws, /3ctir/Xeia 6
3a<rwvos
a8eX(f>6s.
ii
3 io c
79
5^=
vel
-rjyopevov.
The
use of 5e in /J.a\\ov
potius
5.
is
the same.
fjei tirei-yoncvos.
SoBT:
s
hiatus.
Schanz
xn
p. xv)
would
insert the v
in such
forms before
We
Heindorf (following Ficinus) cor printing a full stop after ouros. rectly takes the words as an aside; Socrates recognises Hippocrates
by
the
his voice.
new
10.
is
The neuter comparative of vtos regularly implies that worse than the old see on Euthyphr. 2 A.
:
el |Ai]
d-yaOa
y*-
e/c
Ka\uv
loc.
,
el Ka.ya.6wv;
pa
roi)s Qtovs,
irovrjpuv
ye and Blaydes in
The idiom
originally
meant
has
unless
come
rpLrtiv
to
mean
little
more than
except
good
ye 7)077 rnj.epav. unnecessary, as the Athenians counted the interval between two sunsets as one day (Kroschel, referring to Varro ap. Cell. Noct. Att. in 2. 4).
14.
lo-ire pas -ye
:
12.
irpcorjv: see
309 D
x^
is
Tri\j/T]Xa<})i]<ras
TOV
(TKijiiroSos.
The
ffKi[j.Trovs
was a low
stool
or bed.
According to a Scholiast on Ar. Clouds 254 the word means properly a lame stool (xwX^v Kpa.pj3a.Tiov) and is connected
with
tive
ffKi/j-ird^eiv
= xwAcuVeii
^7rn//77\a0w is followed
by
t?ie
accusa
for, e.g.
where
II
it
does not
of search
in
Rep.
1
360 A
(tiri\pr)\a<p>vTa.
TOV da.KTv\iov).
Sr^/xos
7.
OIVOTJS.
<J)V\T]
in the
IirTroOouvTts,
The
slave
had endeavoured
Sr/yiios
to escape across the frontier into Boeotia. of the same name near Marathon, belonging
AlavTis.
TJXOov.
.
iri8^ 8
For
come back
irplv
Ileindorf quotes Lysias virep Mamtfeou 4 d\\ c^s TOV Heipaia. KO,Te\deiv irpoTepov irevd airb
<f>u\7?s
-fjWo/uiev
ij/ui.e
TOVS
pais.
So (not a5eX06s) the MSS. The article is not rarely omitted with names denoting relation, as we usually omit See Ku hner s Griechische Gramfather and mother it with 5^ is matik II p. 522. The force of ZTI is late though it was commonly omitted after 6retra and etra so infra 350 D
21.
d8X<|)6s.
. .
:
So
fj.ev
NOTES ON
yap
ry
2 3-
ii
roc
/V
eVeiTa
d
Symp. 211 A
irp&rov
fj.fi>
del 6v
HireiTa ou rrj
/caXop,
cu crx/^p.
3IOD
217
The
So
plural
:
is
idiomatic:
2
cf.
Symp.
/JacnXeu
.
TWV VVKTWV
Ar. Clouds
w ZeO
midnight
"In
formulis"
remarks Heindorf
6 VTTVOS dvT]Kv is modelled on Homer (e.g. II. II 71 efj.e Se y\vKvs virvos dviJKev), but Plato gives a different turn to dvrjKev by adding tic TOV Ac6?rou, where ^/c is from , not after (as Stallbaum
24.
thinks).
participles
26.
especially
common
TTO.VTO.
crol
314
c,
326 D.
in
avSpefav.
/cwAtfet
dvdpeios occurs in
much
the
same sense
Meno
8r
D ovdv
rfiXXa
Kal /Ay
diroKafj-vr]
ere
frr&v.
ddiKelf
is
accented, like
27.
in line 31.
is
dSiKei.
is
injury
regarded as continuing
c.
atonement
is
made
see
on
Crito 50
Kal ireiOgs CKCIVOV. eiv ttvrw SiSwS dp^vpiov 30. variation of pronouns cf. Euthyphr. 14 D dXXa /wot X^oj
i]
For the
rts O.VTIJ
e*/cetV<Hs;
vinjpeffla e
<rri
ro?s Oeois
a.iTeiv
re
(fiys
supra 309 B and infra 318 C. The change is most frequent where the second pronoun is different in case from the first compare
:
Classen on Thuc.
CKCIVOV,
ai>
132.
5.
Cobet
ejects the
words
Kal irdOris
D
is
/Jitv
etKvr)Tai
*S
:
rj^repa
0>i
:
Treidw/jiev
avrov.
31.
Zev Kal
i.e.
&X\oi
6eol.
The exclamation
common
32.
see Blaydes
v TOVTW di\.
el
ov
tv Toitry yfuv
rjv
TO
eft
TrpdrTeiv.
<}>Xwv.
3IOE
T v tf Te The English idiom would lead us to 33expect o#re T&V -rCiv 0tXwv \ but in Greek the double article is avoided by substituting my friends for my friends property
.
Analogous
XapiTe<r<ru>
is
the usage
known
Ko/j.at
o/^oiai (II.
.
the Graces
is
put for
the
Graces hair
See on
ApoL
23 B.
is
OT TO irporepov
eirc8i](xr](rV.
B.C., if
in
3n
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
81
is 433 432. (See Introd. p. xxxvi. ) Protagoras went to Thurii in 443 B.C. being charged by Pericles to draw up a code of laws for the new colony.
KaXXux IirirovCKOv. 41. Callias, son of Hipponicus, be- 31 1 longed to one of the richest families in Athens (infra 337 D ai)r?}s TOV ^yiyrov /ecu 6\(3iu)Ta.Toi> OIKOV rbvfte). His devotion TTjs 7r6Xews
TO>
to the
Sophists
-
in general
-
is
remarked upon
TJ
:
in
6s rcrAe/ce xP^fJ a Ta
ffofaffrats TrXetw
Zv/j-iravTes oi aXXot,
391 B) but he seems to have been particu doctrines of Protagoras see Theaet. 164 E
:
ov
yap
eyj) t
(i.e.
Sw/c/xzre?,
ctXXcY
/xaXXoi/
KaXXt aj
IiriroviKOV
T&V
tKeivov
Tlpurayopov \6yuv)
tiriTpoiros.
One
(Apol. 20 A), Protarchus, appears as an interlocutor in the Philcbus. In 393 392 Callias was associated with Iphicrates in the command of the Athenian forces at Corinth, and as late as 371 we find him
he spent
42.
It appears that acting as ambassador to Sparta (Xen. Hell, vi 4). all his money and died in actual want (Athenaeus XII 52).
fiTJirw,
to-yaGe.
archetype had
tKeiffe
iufj.fi>,
/j-rj-jruyade,
reading
/ITJTTW
/XTJTTW dyade probably the Cobet rejects by a natural mistake. ye, on the ground that with /ITJTTW ye
:
the Greek idiom does not repeat the verb: but there is no proof that the verb could not be expressed with /^TTW (without 7e).
43. Sevpo |ava(TTwnv els TI^V avXtjv. suggests that e^avaa-TavTes should be read, or
cts rr/j
Herwerden needlessly
etj TTJV a.v\r}v
rejected
e/*
in
rise
let us Theages 1290. devpo we should translate by here and go out into the court here Classic Greek does not admit
.
:
see
Cobet
Novae Lectiones
p. 91.
CHAPTER
himself under Protagoras, and liberal education.
i.
III.
is
dvacrrdvTCs
cf.
(rrCj^v
infra
after
is
followed by
(pa/jie v,
i]
fJ.op<j>fi
o.v
TOUTO
ovdeiroT*
av
fXdoi
A. P.
82
eXdrrw
NOTES ON
Se a/jLaprdvuv TJTTOV
in 311 A
I
336 E:
B.
311 B
2.
diroTrip(o(jLvos
(cf.
8i<rKoirow.
pd/jnr)
resolution
avdpeta.
Ko.1
above 310 D) as
yvu/j.-r)s,
in Polit.
^VXTJ^ avvevLv
pi!}/j.-rjv.
would be much
8.
less forcible
el
and exact.
av goes with aireKpivu in line 13.
w(rirp dv
KT\.
The
two subordinate protases, viz. (in B) (i) ct e/cetVy, (2) et TIS ffe r/peTO, and (in c) (i) el dt With e/ceiVois, (2) ft ris ijpeTo. this multiplication of protases Heindorf compares Meno 74 B fj.av6de7rej>6ets
<re
ve is
yap
5r/
TTOV
cyijj
OTL
ovTto<ri
et
rU
;
<re
avtpoiro TOVTO
avrti}
T)
3 vvv
ZXeyov, ri
cr^ytta,
w Me^wv
el
elires
OTL
ffxfjfJLa
"
err poyyv\6TT)s
ffx^fJ-d
TI
is
elres
5?j
irov
av OTL
style
axw&
:
The
reasoning
quite in Socrates
It is unnecessary Hippocrates, the founder of medical science, born about 460 B.C. in Cos, was at the height of his renown about the year 400. He is referred to also in Phaedrus
Iir-iroKpaTii
TOV TWV
AcrKXr^iriaSaiv.
IinroKpdTr}.
270 C
(el Liev
odv IwiroKpaTfL ye
ry rwv AffK^jriaowv
dei TL TreidevdaC)
human body could not be understood The expression TOV TUV Ao /cXijTriaSw^ TOV 6\ov sort of medical degree, since it marked a man as one
<j>v(n^.
of the
and Cnidus.
a recognised school of medicine in Cos sons of Asclepius See Bliimner Griechische Privatalterthiimer p. 354.
3110
15.
IIoXvKXeiTOv
doctor, so Polyclitus
fifth
century B.C. in
As Hippocrates was the leading 4>i8iav. and Phidias were the foremost sculptors of the Greece. Polyclitus is not elsewhere mentioned
according to Pliny (Nat. Hist, xxxiv but Argos was the centre of his school.
:
55) he
was born
is
at Sicyon,
Phidias
referred to in
Meno
91
D oWa yap
ai>8pa
eva
T)
HpuTaydpav
re,
TrXet w x/Ttyuara
KTrjffd/j.evov diro
3>ei5iav
6s
aXXous
5^/ca
TU>I>
dvSpiWTO
TTOLUV
D.
21.
tV
impci 8^
Lexicon
Vocum
811 .
etev
<rvyi<aTdde<ris
was pronounced
with inter-
in
3n
PLATO S PR O TA GORA S.
See note on Apol. 18
E.
83
The rough
possibly be due to popular etymology from da 4v, lv being used as in tv uv r65 -fjdTj TUV rpi.wv iraXaurfMTuv Aesch. Eum. 589. In the best MS of the Republic (Paris A) elev is regularly
breathing
may
written,
dt
5?7
is
is found in B, e.g. Gorg. 466 c. used to introduce the application as in 312 E. See also
tiKVT]Tai
sc.
ravra
yap
TIS
6fJ.o\oyfi<reie
3110
XPV
Troie iv,
re vyl TOV
/utV eTriaTa/Aevov
i>7)t
apxovTa,
rbi>
TraiTd? ireidoiJitvovs
r^
TI CTrt/ifXeias Sed/JLevov,
(sc.
Kal TOI)S aXXoi S Trairas, ofs iiricrTa^v^ av avrol riywvTai liriffravdai e?rt/j.fi>
clir^ p.oi, i6V, \ 27. ZwKpare s re Kal IiriroKpaTes. 017?, ehr^ are not rarely used in addressing subjects in the plural. Com- \ pare Ar. Peace 383 enr^ JJLOI TI Tracer uvdpes PI. Euthyd. 283 B The exhortation or fjioi, 077, 2c6/cpaT^s re Kal vfj-eTs ol fiXXoi.
<3
0(?/>e,
ei-ire"
<Z
command
however
fiTreTov
30.
is
one
man
contrast
Nitda,
infra
<ri>
w Act^s
.
KO.I
T)fuv e/carepos.
diXXo ye,
the
first aKOvo/Jiev,
second question
TIpuTayopov aKOvouev ; This second question is rejected by Cobet as spurious, but the punctuation which we have adopted seems to remove the difficulty. The wcnrep clause
rl TOIOVTOV irepl
meaning of
/3ej3cu ws
r\v
TOLOVTOV
for this
and
for the
on
e"ya
TO
fj.ri
ov
ecrTl
Kal Tb Ka\bv
Ka\bv Kal Tb
/U.T]
ya
/XTJ
fj.ya Kal TO
HCTTI
fjLT)
Ka\bv
/j.7]
]j.r)
ov, tvdpid/JLOv
eI5os 2v
Crat. 394
Theaet.
172
&TTOV,
D with Ileindorf s note. See also 330 A uxnrep TO. TOV irpoo-where the same punctuation should be adopted. In line 33
rjKovo/jifv
by mistake
for aKovo/j.ev.
<ro<f>urrqv
ctvai.
On
oofpiffTrjs
y
i
e2Vcu implies that Protagoras may be a sophist only in name. frequently used with verbs of naming: compare Lach. 192 A 6
62
84
dj/o/td^ets
NOTES ON
TaxvrijTa elvai.
u>s
111311 E
etev,
0?;,
ws for
36.
elvcu,
$<p-rj.
is
avros
VTr
8fc
8i]
a? airoKpivcuo;
312 A
38.
4>aiVV
TI ^fxepas.
pa
is
used, as Heindorf
,
Here
some
daylight
39.
cl jiev
TI
2oiKV.
is
frequently omitted.
p.t\\fi
needless, the vague indefinite subject being Comp. Crat. 387 D direp TI rots ZuTrpoadev
rpbtrov
41.
Phaedo 99 E urws
oravrov.
cts
^v
ovv
et /cd^w
TOVS
"EXXrjvas
rous
"EXX^ms
goes with
Trap^coi
cf.
Symp. 179 B
"EXX?jj/as.
Young men
opposed
use of the third personal reflexive pronoun for the first and second in the singular number does not seem to be certain in Plato and it
:
is
<r
fell
Schar.z Vol.
vn
p.
44.
ci\X
is
:
d pa
}ii]
ov TOtavTTjv.
all
01)
and
fJL-fj
virtually
perhaps
(originally
145 B)
which
6
Compare Euthyd. 290 E ctXX apa TUVT diruv and Apol. 25 A dXX &pa /ATJ ot h
etc.
rfj e/c/cX^o-tct,
K\if]ffiaaTal }
dia^deipovcn
TOVS veurtpovs.
all
Meno
89 c
/xr;
TOVTO ov
fjnj 7477
/caXws ufj.o\oyr]cra/jt.v.
in this
In
of these passages
it is
better to take
this use of
way than
as equivalent to Latin
num.
,
From
Myov<ru>
Eth. Nic.
]
H73 a
22
f-^1
31
46.
ofrvrrtp
Trapct is the
reading of
T B
:
has
oi a irepl.
The
ypa/j.fj.aTiffTO.1
who
besides teaching
infra
326 D) translated
(epfjL-rjvcveiv)
Homer
and interpreted
Kol or KpiriKoi
They were distinct from the ypajj.jm.aTiwho pursued more scientific literary and grammatical
his yXurrcu.
KiBapiarrjs
studies.
HovcriKiq,
The
and
ypa/jL/nar IOTTJS
and the
irl
TrcuSoTpi/ifys yvfUKurrucfi ,
and
fj.ovat.Krj
liberal education:
376
E.
x.vt]
dXX*
irl
us
o-o^to-rTjs
eVo/xej/os.
rbi>
The
ircuSeuj: cf. 315 A tvl ri-^-Q uavOditei, distinction between professional and
irptTrei)
liberal
(ws
education
is
fre-
iv 3 i2
85
I
Laws
word
The
Gorg. 485 A, Rep. VI 492 C. are throughout the Republic looked on as pdvavvoi, and
always
iraideta, cf.
unfit for
men whose
CHAPTER
crates to diropia.
IV.
reduces
Hippo
31
2
is
The word Trap^w 3. irapcurxeiv 0pairv<rcu avbpl often used of putting oneself in the hands of a doctor : compare
<ro<{H<rTT].
Gorg. 456 B
dt>T)p
(fidpfj.a.KOi
irieiv
rj
Te/uetV
17
KctOcrcu
irapa.axe tv T
larpy.
real or
is
feigned) with
diKaffral
15
D.
iraptxeiv,
trusted, Plato
infinitive
see
crya6b>
Symposium ovY el
p. vii.
irpd-y|AaTt.
ir
KO,KU>
So
in Gorgias
520 B
OI
7X wP e
"
/
pt(Juf>f<r0a.i
roury Ty
pay pan
iraidevov<ni>.
pression because ex
sophist:
Trpay/ua;
cf.
uses the most general form of ex hypothesi nothing is yet known as to the infra 330 C ^ SiKonovvvri irpdy/j-d rl fffnv rj ovdcv
oiei
tiffxil/J-ov
Here Socrates
civ
(pave io dai
TO
different
and contain a
admixture of contempt
otfiaf
Hippocrates oi erat cidtvai fj.ij et 5ws he is thus, according to Socrates, in the worst of all states compare
eiS^vai.
Apol. ch. VI
rance.
foil.
Socrates
now
TWV and
<ro<j>(3v
!iricm]|xova. Hippocrates
(a/uat)
"quasi
(iir)L<TT
sit
T&V
(Heindorf, comparing the derivation of "H^atoros in The correct derivation is perhaps Crat. 407 C from iffrwp}. (ro0tcrr7js Kal 6 5c5a<r/caXos ws acxplfav (cf. given by Suidas s.v. ^a>=:make (riixfipwv), but -/fw is very elastic in meaning, and
or^s"
3>cieos
<7o>0poj
<ro(f>lfa
may
very well
rt
mean play
TUV
the
<ro06s
14.
TWV
<ro<|>v.
Trpos rt
is
<ro(f>u>v
would be more
c
precise,
For the
rl
<ro<j>G>v
Kroschel
T&V
S6
0?}j
cro0oi>s
NOTES ON
clvai
roi>s
iv
312 D
masculine.
The
neuter of
<ro06s
Theaet. 157 C
17.
trapaTidr}/j.i e/cdcrrwi
<ro<|>i(rTiis
TUV
o~o(pC)v aTroyetiffavOcu.
6 8
TWV T
o-o<f>u>v
f.TriffTrifjt.uv
the sense
-t(Tr?7S
of
:
given
as
it
were
compare
fl
infra
354 A
et
ipoLp.eda.
<f>aiev
ovv tdoiev
iroCas
ep-yao-ias
part of the imaginary questioner s interrogation, but are spoken by Socrates suggests that Socrates to help out Hippocrates answer.
Hippocrates should say that the sophist is tirHTTaTrjs of some sort of epyaffta, but in order that the answer should come from Hippo
he substitutes for the desired answer (The sophist of what kind of tpyavia? Hippocrates then replies by explaining the epyaaia, viz. TO Trot^trat 5eivw X^yetv. The full grammatical construction would be Trolas epycurlas tTrtcrrciT^s (on
crates himself,
tTTKmtTTjs
:
is)
tGTiv
d-jroKpivai/j-eda
civ
avrt^);
If
we
it
is
not
necessary to insert
iffrlv after
is
Note
that cTrio-rdr?;?
e TncrctTT/s
it
is
two words probably he frequently plays on the similarity of form between tTriVra^at ^TTUTTTJ/U?; and eTricrraretj see the Editor s note on eTricrrdri? KO.C liraforrt in the
clear from Crito 47 B that Plato connected the because both contain the syllable -KTT- as in
i<rrwp:
:
Crito
I.e.
19.
TI div
el iroLfxev
w 2wKpaTs;
Hippocrates
is
on the verge
of diropia,
and merely throws out his suggestion eTrtcrrdr^i rod The words eTrtcrrdrr/i \tyetv for what it is worth.
deivbv \eyeiv are strictly speaking a reply to the question of Socrates ?rotas epyacrias ^TrtardTTjs for TOV iroirjaai deivov \tyfiv answers Trolas lpya.<ria,$, and but for the intervening clause (rl av
;
i7roi/ui.ei>
word
eTrio-TaTrjv
in the
nominative.
Thus explained, the MSS reading need not be changed. The next best view is to read (with Schanz) rl &v euroi/nep O.VTQV
<et>
dvai, a
S<6/cpares,
tirwr&Triv TOV
7rot7?<r
v 3 i3A
23.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
87
foil.,
Compare Gorg. 449 E and 451 A wo-TTtp 6 Ki0api<rTTJs KT\. where much the same reasoning is employed to discover ri tan TOVTO rdv OVTUV, irepl ou OVTOI ol Xo-yoi etVtV, ofs ij prjTopiKri xP^ Tai
(Gorg. 451 D).
as sisters
is
cf.
Gorg. 464 B
The
clause ciWe/3 6
KiflaptcrTTjs
:
KT\.
see
on 311 E
on 311 c 312 E
above.
25.
ctev d 8^
8r]
<ro<fn<mfs.
For
eiej/
and
5e
77
see
above.
27.
8rjXov
on
irepl ovirtp
K<X\
iirurracrdcii.
Stahl
emendation
ovirep Kal
to us independently,
seems to be certain.
tirlffTarcu
;
Most
tf
S^Xo?
on
-rrepi
before S^Xoy (with Heindorf) and giving the words to Socrates, but it is surely more natural to regard them as
inserting
giving Hippocrates reply to Socrates question, in which case drjXov OTI is right. The MS reading e7r<rraTcu gives a non seqiiihir; for the
harpist
ovirfp
makes one
i.
Setvds
Myeiv
irepl
ovwep
KO.I
eTrttrT^^offi
i.e. irepl
Kal
Ka.1
The next
in
eTrt orctcrflat
it is
everywhere assumed
others
the
he
who makes
know
olad
oti ,
has
knowledge himself: see for example Alcib. I in B OVK Xpy TOUS /uAXoi Tas dtddcKfiv OTLOVV avrous irp&rov c^SeVat ; 77 yap oO and ibid. 113 C, 118 C. OVKTI. See below on OVKTI in 321 D. 30.
;
on
TTWJ
CHAPTER
submitting
V.
Socrates points out that Hippocrates is running a grave risk in himself to one of the without knowing Sophists
what
3.
Sophist
TJ l
ji^v
For
TTJV
TI
compare Ciito 50 E
TJ
irpos
/ntv
dpa
ffoi
TOV warepa
for the
forai
el
ffoi;
and
tire fj.fr
r6re pAv
D,
5.
Gorg. 512 A: see the Editor s note on Apol. I.e. TToXXd, av irpu<rKx|/w but 5a in line 4 and Trape/cciXeis in
:
The
88
parallel
NOTES ON
from the Theaetetus (144
avras
E)
:
v 313 A
el,
drap
vyv txovroiv
77
&v
(i.e.
uv
elvcu, rr\v
ZffTcti. tv y presently is like iv TOVT^ in 310 D where see d/m<p6Tepa note: Heindorf cites Eur. Iph. T. 1057 /cal ra/uC &v vfAtv iarw r\ For /cat iv y we should at first sight /caXwj ^X iv % nydey eT^ai.
for the Greek idiom is Relative + Anaphoric expect Kdi h O.VT$ pronoun, not Relative + Relative when the two pronouns have the same antecedent and are connected by a conjunction: e.g. Gorg.
:
452 D
elvai
rL eVri
TOVTO d
(prjs
ab
fj.yi<JTov
the fact that the relative precedes its antecedent (8 5 irepi TrAdopos irepl dc TOIJTOV) makes the rule inoperative; and there are other exceptions: e.g. Rep. II 374 B /cat TUV &\\uv cvi eKdary wcrayrws &/
8
TrefivKet
e/catrros
/cat
e^>
^/xeAXe
rcDi>
&\\wv
dia /Stou
ai)ro
cpyaf6/y.vos
/caAws dwepydfaffOat,
and
Theaet. 192 B /cat 8 olSei /cat 8 atVfldVerat (where however Bonitz rejects the second o, perhaps rightly).
3136
!
14-
Tc3
Toi/Tif} roJ
ci<}>tKojj.va>
fyxKOfifrtp
Heindorfs suggestion rep TOVT<{) ^eVy would convey a somewhat different mcanvo>.
this arrival, the foreigner The presence of d^t/co/xeVy renders the article after rotfry unnecessary: cf. infra 337 E TO There is some contempt in Toi/ry isti (see d/c/)t/3s roOro elSos.
ing, viz.
much
scorn in
TT/I/
arfv
^vxyv, repeated
The
961
adjectival
B dew 5
8pdpiov
20.
elvcn TOV
<rv\\oyov.
t
Kt * T ne present is regularly used of being ac quainted with a person: e.g. Phaedo 60 A EavOiinrrii yiyvtaydp: Theaet. 144 C dAAa CTKOTTCI el yiyvuffKeis avTov. yiyIn Plato the perfect is generally used of knowing things: vuffKu.
y iYv
"
"
<7/cets
e.g.
Apol. 23 B oVrts
ZyvuKev
on
sc.
/crA.,
Euthyphr.
cf.
C TOVOVTOV
irpay/Jia,
iyvuK&tU,
OUT
above.
8iiAecu
ovSeirwiroTC,
avTy
is
on 313
line
3130
-22.
jxe XXcis
V3I3E
The words
tariv
tftaivei
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
:
89
are to be taken closely with rbv d ffOff^-ffT^v 6 ri TTOT ayvodv that Hippocrates should entrust himself to that
of which he
23.
knows nothing
:
is
i.
2oiKV
sc.
elvai,
^ot/ca
e.
be true (not
e/j.t
ayvotiv,
which
it
,
is-
ayi>oeii>).
The
subject
is
simply
as in
Rep.
is
25.
t|/vXT
:
rvyxdvei
uv
is
virtually
eft/cu
equivalent
oio/j.evos
a^ivov
fywopos is a travelling merchant who the retail dealer or Kairr)\os: see Rep.
iv
371
7}
ov KOTTT/XOUS
ayopq.,
TOUS
5e
TrXcu^ras
tVi
rds TroXets
rts
7re/>i
fj.irbpov3
The same
fj.a6fnj.rn-a.
TCI TT;S
^I X^s
<{>avTai
We
follow Schleier-
macher
in
Turner judiciously
points out that ye in fyoiye is only appropriate if Socrates speaks the words, and that Hippocrates could hardly assent till he knew
what
Tpotprj \pvxfy
meant.
28.
oinos Y*
sale
:
pi
CTTCIIVWV
is
ci.
irwXei
|aTraTTJ<ri.
TrwXai/
is
to
have on
p. 159.
to sell
a7raT?7<7et
For
Cobet, Novae Lectiones the MSS have e^aTrar^crT/, but the ist aor.
airooLdocfOai.
yin)
conj.
very doubtful in Plato after OTTWS question Kuhner s Griechische Grammatik and -ei are frequently confused in the MSS.
is
(see
II p.
899),
30.
6 fynropos T
i plural,
t
Kal Kairr|\os.
fyiropos re Kal
Kansas
3130
and according to strict logic would require a plural is written by attraction instead of the grammatically
&>uTa
:
infra
which
c trreat stress
<^
355 E ra
dvo/j-ara
rb i)v
re
Kal
^
(
fi
ovoi^o.
""rTTjuwv.
to
a mere 3 13
61 D,
?cessar y to insert
after
eirio-T^fjt.(av,
although
s
rvyxdvw
occurs in Plato
5t
T;
Tvyxdvet
d^s
:
K al
l^rodicvis
^vei
v
wuv
\
e /ca<rros
rvyx^ei TO yvuvai
ibid,
^stance,
here in the
QO
Protagoras)
it
NOTES ON
is
v 313 E
from
lipography
easy to suppose that the participle has fallen out but in Hipp. Maior (perhaps pseudo- Platonic)
:
300 A and in Laws XI 918 c and Timaeus 61 C the participle cannot be so easily supplied and that the construction without the parti
:
ciple was used in every-day speech appears from Ar. Eccl. Kal T&V dtaTuv ei TIS eOVoi/s Tvyxavei" See Rutherford s
1141
New
s
Phrynichus
45.
p. 342.
TO,
0tXrara
is
<rvv
rots ^iXrdTots
r/
a ipecris
eVrat ravTtjs
314 A
\
46.
Cobet
but Plato often puts metaphor and interpretation side by side. Compare infra 314 B eV avrfj Ty faxy Xa/Sorra /cat fiadovra (where
/cat
/iatfoj/ra)
Kal
Ppaxurtpas
Trolei.
0avX6re/)os TOU
Hpa/cXe ovs, 5s
334 D fftivreuve ^tot rds Euthyd. 297 c iro\v yap TTOV oi^x oUs re ty rfj re vcpa
:
aviei<rr],
ei
(jLi
rov \6yov, TroXXas avrl rrjs /mas, /cat KttplcltKf Tivi fireidr] avrbv e\VTret ovrus e/c rou e?r <ro0tcrr7;...8s apiffrepa
/cat
:
daKvuv KT\. Lach. 194 C %ei/za^~oyue ois e^ Xo7^ /cat dwopovaiv Theaet. 174 C ei s 0p^ara re :ai iraaa-v airopiav e/uTrtTrrwr. See also note^ on TOUS rwi f^wi raj /SXcurras Sta^^etpo^ras in Euthyj
:
phr. 3 A.
The /caTr^Xos is 49. irapa TOV Kair^Xou Kal IfiTropov so B. and irora put in the foreground as the most usual seller of the article is expressed only once, because the /caTTT/Xos and gfniropos
:
<rtr/a
merchants
cf.
Hdt. IV 71 rbv
There
no
sufficient
rov /caTr^Xou
/cat e/miropov
as
is
rou (with T) and omitting Kairrj\ov /cat e/j-wdpov, as He i.e. other than our own bo^bf beinocv d XXois dyydois ac .
aXXo 76 \ey6fj.evov irepi Hpi>}Tay6pov aKoti iTnrrjv, ytyvdj. be implied that the body is itself an ayyclov (rets avrov. yiy. the notion is not unplatonic, and kindred exof knowing
TI ovofJLa
things:
c TQVOVTOV
ra opyavia raOra ra
56-
31413
ei s)
cf.
on 313
line
v 3 i4C
which
TC Ka
59. CKfivos
77
91
on
Ki /3ei
7/s
is
explanatory of iv avry
xi?
^a/3<Wo,
see note
Ki
TOCTOVTOV. Heinclorf quotes Eur. Andr. 80 w0eXetV irapuv, and points out that whereas vewrcpoi wore would deny altogether 77 roO 5ie\t<r6ai dvvafusl the words POU
Woi
<TT
wore
<r
wcrre are less strong "nobis nonnisi iuvenilis quaedam facultas The best MSS of Plato suppetit ad tantam rem diiudicandam read ravrbv, TOIOVTOV, TOVOVTOV, etc. in the great majority of cases
".
Schanz (Preface
to
Laws,
p. vi) thinks
it
In inscriptions of probable that Plato always used the forms in -v. Plato s time rb a.vr6 and rb avr6v occur side by side, but apparently
Grammatik der
Griechi-
IinrCas.
plished and if we may trust the Platonic writings ostentatious of the Sophists. According to the Ilippias Maior (285 B foil.) he claimed to be at home in all the learning of the day in
Astronomy, Geometry, Arithmetic, Philology, Music, Mythology, History and Archaeology. See Zeller s Philosophic der Griechen
i
p.
956
foil.
64.
ol/nat 5e
oljiai 84
Kal
is
Htfi oSos.
Contrast Crat. 402 B Kal npoSiKOv TOV Keiov. Either construction is admissible. Prodicus
3140
of Ceos
fellow-
Simonides
(infra
339
E),
and Hippias to educate young men (Apol. 19 E, Theages 127 E, Rep. x 600 c) and received very large sums in return for his in struction together with the gratitude of his pupils. On one occasion, when in charge of a political mission from Ceos, he is said to have
won
great reputation in the pov\ri at Athens for his conduct of public business, and to have given at the same time private lectures, which were popular and well paid (Hipp. Maior 282 c). He laid
great stress on the importance of, using words in their correct sense (dpdorris 6vofj.dTwv): see infra 337 A, 358 A, and Euthyd. 277 E,
Charm. 163
D, Lach. 197 D; cf. also Phaedr. 267 B; but this was only taught (we are told) in his 50 drachma lecture; the impecunious Socrates had only paid one drachma and was not quite master of
384 B). Socrates is fond of professing himself a pupil of Prodicus, e.g. infra 341 A, Meno 96 D, Charm. 163 D. Prodicus wrote eulogies of Heracles and others (Symp. 177 B) the substance, if not the actual words, of his Apologue of Heracles at
this subject (Crat.
:
92
the cross-roads
NOTES ON
v 314 c
A scholiast is given by Xenophon Mem. II i. 21. on Rep. x 600 C says the Athenians put him to death by hemlock for corrupting the youth, but there is no other authority for this
unlikely story.
Compare
Zeller
p.
952
foil.
CHAPTER
We
VI.
Socrates and Hippocrates proceed together to Callias house., 8oav TJJJUV Tairra. This idiom seems not to occur elsewhere j.
in Plato.
can hardly supply iroitlv rather TO.VTO. is like doi-wra ravra, an accusative absolute, the singular verb being kept
:
d6i-cu>
as in
P-
5oe raura.
8 54-
See Goodwin
Edition)
339
2.
irpoOvpw.
The rooms
of a
avXtf a passage lodge was situated in it) led into the irpbOvpov or space in front of the main door (au Aetos 6upa or auAa a without 6i pa). Bltimner, Griechische Privatalterthiimer
cloisters
s
from the
p. 147
ff.
tTTio-TavTts 8i\-yofi.e9a.
The
to
situation recalls
s
Symp. 175 A
foil.,
where Socrates, on
his
way
Agathon
house,
is
discovered stand
ing wrapt in thought in front of a neighbouring house. OVTWS ri<Hp.ev. oi/rws with the apodosis after participles 5. extremely common in Plato see above on 310 D.
:
is
6. (rravTS. For the dropping of the preposition after eiricrdvT3 see on 311 A. The Bodleian has ecrrd^res, but T o-rd^res: Schanz reads e7rta-rcu>res, Cobet ea-rcores. Tr. we came to a stand and conversed
.
7.
SoKtt ovv
r<
jioi.
e/j-bs
priKci TOV
:
common
was
in Plato
Compare Phaeclo 108 D 6 /Si os /not done? \6yov OVK e^apKei: the construction is fairly see on Crito 43 D. To have a eunuch for porter
:
and a mark of wealth they were supposed to be more trustworthy than others and fetched a higher price in the East (Hdt.
rare,
Vin
105).
<xx6e<r0cu.
3140
Kiv8vvvi Present, because the dialogue rated just after it took place (see 309 B), and as Protagoras with Callias, the stream of visitors probably continues. It
8.
is
nar
is still is
not
of the sophists should have made the porter annoyed with the visitors: unless the visitors themselves were Probably therefore ro?s ^otrwati means rots sophists.
quite clear
why
the
number
vi 315
A
:
PLATO
in the porter s
(poiTav
/ecu
PROTAGORAS.
cf.
93
full
0-o0t<rrcus
of sophists.
XpTJ v
fltv
Lach. 181 C
/cai
ovv
Trpdrepov
7//.ias
ot/tetoi S
Tjyetcrtfcu.
10.
rpov,
Kopa,
Kpovcrap.v TI^V Ovpav. There was a metal knocker (poireiriffiraffTpov) on the ctuXetos Ovpa. Bliimner Gr. Privatalt.
p. 149.
11.
ov or^oXi] avTui.
I
For
O.VT$
en;,
the master
cf.
infra 315 n,
O.VTGS
Rep.
?<pa
327 B
t
ip6/ji,r)i>
6-jrov
avrbs
ipse dixit
12.
a[i<J>oiv
TOIV xpoiv.
So B:
has
ra.lv for
is
ro<V.
Cobet
cxpovo}AV, but
Socrates pretends to
of
for
fyKK\etfjt,^t}s
the
Cobet, Var. Lect. p. 159. 19. avOpwiros. According to Ast, the Greeks sometimes used a.vf)p and tivdpuiros without the article of a definite person "seel ita
/cXet
:
/cX^w not
314 E
ut vel contemptionem vel reprehensionem aliquam simul indicarerjt". But in the cases quoted in support of this usage where the word is
in
is
man
e.g.
Phaedo 98 B
6pu>
Rep. X 595 C deivbv TWO, \yei$ xal davfj-affrbv ovftev xpu/J-evov Avdpa. ry /uef Soph. Phil. 1228
v<
at<rxpa?s
di>dpa
Theaet. 155
Siavolas
T?JJ>
6.v
ffci
fj.d\\ov
5
\
avdpuiv
T^S
a.\r]dei.av
it is therefore safer to suppose (with Schanz and most Platonic scholars) that where avfjp and Avdpuiros of the MSS can only be translated by the man the rough breathing should be restored: e.g. infra 315 E and Phaedr. 267 A, 268 c: Rep.
,
33i E.
21.
irpo<rT$ov
The ai)X^ was surrounded by cloisters. This irpoo-Tww. is doubtless that on which the passage from the irp66vpov
IlapaXos
opened.
23.
Avri noipos.
The mother
Paralus had once been the wife of Hipponicus, to whom she bare In 320 A as well as in Meno 94 B Callias Plut. Pericl. xxiv 9. Plato remarks that Pericles was unable to teach the art of states
:
of Xanthippus and 3 15
manship
vUe
to either of his
(y(vta0r)i>.
two sons:
cf.
Ale.
118 E
TU>
HfpiK\tov$
ri\t0iu
of the
plague.
One
of
94
NOTES ON
:
vi
315 A
the most interesting fragments of Protagoras describes the fortitude of Pericles when his sons died see Appendix II. p. 203, Frag. 3. Charmides, son of the elder Glaucon, was Plato s maternal uncle
:
is
named
after
him.
He
was
0iX6<ro06s
re
KO.L iravv Troi-r)TLK6$ (Charm. 155 A), and as remarkable for ffu^poavvr) as for personal beauty (ibid. 157 D). He was afterwards one of the Ten, and fell along with Critias at the battle of Munychia in 404 B.C.
Of Philippides and his father Philomelus (Xen. Hell. II 4. 19). and Antimoerus of Mende (on the Avest coast of the peninsula Pallene) nothing further is known. B and T omit ot, which was in TOVTWV 29. serted by Stephanus Heindorf prefers to insert uv after Xeyo/j-tvuv. The MSS reading could only be defended if could be
<|>aivovTO.
:
e<f>a.lvovro
regarded as parenthetical = ws tyaivovTO, like 5o/ce? /j,ot = &s 5o/ce? JU.OL (see on 3140 above), but there seems to be no authority for such a
use of
(paivo/j-ai.
It
and
firriKooi (in
152
c,
where Socrates
is
is
hardly
tKCMTTtov
TWV TroXewv.
The
plural
used as in Theaet.
<ro0wj>
and Rep. X
60 1 A xpcfyiar
&TTCL
e/cd(TTWJ>
TUV re-xy&v.
3156
34in 3
\op<$-
The
first.
rows
(crroZxoi)
middle of the
tragic chorus consisted of 15 xP evTa h arranged of 5 each, the leader (/co/)i;0cuos) being in the So here Protagoras occupies the middle of a
cf.
X<>pou
Theaet. 173 B
roi)s
:
TOV yfdrepov
irepl
ruv Kopvtyaluv
Phaedr. 246 E
foil.
period
The MSS have evXapowro, but in the classic (and d-) were always augmented in the past tenses, while See Meisterhans after 300 B.C. yu- does not appear on inscriptions. 2 Or. der Att. Inschr, p. 136.
ev-
CHAPTER
The
i.
VII.
further described.
is
TOV 8
jitr
clcTvoT]o-a,
ftfnf)
"0|uipos.
Homer Od.
reference
is
is
XI 601
TOV de /ACT
deevbrjaa fiiyv
Hpa.K\r)eir)v.
The
not to be
no special likeness
vii
315 c
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
95
between
Homer s Heracles (Sewbit irairTaivuv, aid fiaXtovn eot/cws 608) and Plato s Hippias, whose situation as here described is more like that of Minos in Homer ibid. 569 foil. xpv ffe ov ^XTJirrpov ?x ovTa
-
ol
5t IMV d/x0i
"Ai
5i /cas
eipovro &VO.KTO.
"O/ojpos (
Sos 5u).
With
ty-t]
tyr)
as
Homer
3.
said
iv
cf.
Meno
tirl
76
<rvves
o roi
\tyu,
is
0pdvo>
pciOpwv.
Hippias
6
3150
master
4.
among
and
his father
Acumenus were
doctors.
of the speeches in the Symposium, defining his art as ^TTIOTTJ/X?? TUV TOV (rw/iaroy epwrt/cwj* ?rp6s Tr\rjo /j.ovr)v xai (Symp. 186 c). Phaedrus, son of Pythocles, of the deme of Mu/^iyoOs in the tribe
Ktvi*)crii>
IIcu SioJ
/j,
Symposium, and gives his name to Andron, son of Androtion (so T here, and
the Apiffriuvos of
both
B and T
in
Gorg. 487 C
is
therefore a
mistake) is in the Gorgias described as one of those who shared the ruined men. His son is view of Callicles, that too much
(f>i\offo<j>ia
The primary substance which early Greek 7. irepl see Arisphilosophy sought to discover was called by them totle Met. IV 4 p. ioi4b 32 foil. TOVTOV yap TOV rpoirov Kal ruv Qvaci.
<j>u(Ta)s.
<t>v<ris
6i>Tb)v
ra crrotxcrd
ol
yyv,
ol d
ol
atpa,
tidup, ol 5
&\\o
TI TOIOUTOV
X^o^res,
ol
vi.a
TOVTUV,
dt iravra ravra.
Thus (among
their
and
books
to all else.
(</>i5fi)
acquired a wider meaning equivalent to de rerum natura Nature and it is in this sense that the word is here used.
,
our
8.
do-TpovojiiKa otTTa.
is
Schanz brackets
da-rpovofjUKd,
but the
(pvaeus.
(sc.
word
meant
to
On
Hippias
skill in
iiriffT-fi^wv
o?ct
etva.1.
% TUV
a\ye
fi
TdvraXov ye. Od. XI 582 Kal /*V TciJ TaXoi da-eid Prodicus is compared to Tantalus because of his tx VTa wretchedness see Crat. 395 E Kal drex^ws toiKev uvirep av physical
10.
:
TIS
j3ov\6/j.ej>o$
Ta\dvTarov
ovo/u.do ai,
diroKpvTTT6fj.fi>os
dvo/Jucrete Kal
6vofJ.a
ctnoi.
dvr* eKfivov
T]
TavraXoV
.
roi.ovrbv
TL Kal
TOVTUJ TO
TV~)(1]
96
NOTES ON
ii.
vii
315 D
3150
eiri8r]Hi
\dp apa.
Heindorf
seems to be necessary, as Prodicus is still in Athens. Just so the presential tenses are used in 314 D Kivdwevei 5 axdetrOai and
5r),uei
infra
line
15
/cardXwu
ireirolriKev.
If the
clause
is
taken as a
parenthetical clause of explanation, there is nothing harsh in the de construction oi/c^/xari TI.VL naturally enough follows on
:
"r\v
For yap apa (a somewhat rare combination) Heindorf quotes Rep. IV 438 A Trdvres yap dpa rwv ayaOuv eTTidvuovaLv, Symp.
el(Ti5oi>.
e!5os
Laws
III
698 D
a-vvd^/avres
0-0777-
yap dpa always introduces something supposed to be known to the person addressed see 3143 ofytcu 5 Kal
.
is
known from
in the tribe
Ka\6i>
the
Symposium 180 C
ws
/j.ci>
(f>v<ni>.
foil.
is
The deme
to
Kepa/j.rjs
was
Acamantis.
rrfv
cy$/ut.ai
315 E
re ndyaObv be taken closely with 20. TI^V 8* ovv ISe av iravv KaXos.
8rj
ravTa
e/caXXwTrttra/^T/i
iVa
Ka\bs irapd
Ka\6i>
(i.e.
Aydduva)
Stephanus
:
fw.
cf.
5ia\ey6jy.evoi.
22.
scene of the
A-ycUWa. It Symposium
is is
at the poet
laid.
Agathon
From
B.C.,
194
foil,
we
some purpose.
on the
tragic stage at
an early age:
cf.
successful
5e
77
0-77
(sc.
Ayddwos
fj-dprvai
fyoucra,
76 Trapa
ff<p68pa e^Xa/x^e Kal eivpaviis fytvero Trpdyv iv He visited the court of E\\r)vwv ir\eov 7/ Tpiff/j.vplois. Archelaus about 407 B.C. and died probably about 400. That he
TW
was held
in esteem
5
TTOV
foil.
AydOwv
193
B.
V0
owov
Vr
For
airoKiir&v
7rat5t/cd
yu,
the idiom is like our TOUT i|V TO jieipaKiov. So BT 23. The nearest parallels seem to be There was this young man Phaedo 59 B T\V S Kal Krr;crt7r7ros 6 Ilcuaj ietfs and Rep. X 615 D rjffav
.
roOr6 re
ST}
(Ast), rovrb r
o$v (Heindorf),
rejects
TOUT 2v$ov
(Schirlitz),
is
TW
ASeijiavTw.
not elsewhere
vni 316 B
named.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
of Leucolophidas
97
(TTparrj-yos
The son
was afterwards
under
whose policy he supported (Xen. Hell. 14. 21): he was taken prisoner at the battle of Aegospotami, but spared by the He was afterwards put on his trial by Conon on the Spartans.
Alcibiades,
charge, not improbably a true one, of having betrayed the Athenian fleet at this battle see Kock on Ar. Frogs 1512.
:
27.
irdo-(ro<j>os
dviip
teal 0tios.
is
For
avrip
BT
often ironical: e.g. Euthyd. 271 C waff <ro0oi o 5 crv epurds TTJV aofilav avToiv, dav/u-aaia, w ItpiTWv For dre%j/ws rt6 -ye, ou5 ydi] irpb TOV 6 TI elev ol TrayKpaTiaffTai.
see on 314
E above.
7rd<r<ro0os
the
meaning of dews
cf.
Meno
99 C O^KOVV
aiov
TOIJTOVS
Oeiovs
otrt^es vovv
/irj
%opTes TroXXd, Kal fj.eyd\a Karopwas the deios (in the form
<reios)
affected
by the
CHAPTER
VIII.
After Hippocrates has been introduced to Protagoras, the latter enlarges upon the antiquity of his profession. At the suggestion of Socrates a circle is formed to hear the Sophists discourse. 4. Kpirias the foremost of the Thirty so-called tyrants was re- 3 latecl to Plato on the mother s side Perictione Plato s mother being
:
6A
granddaughter of the elder Critias, who was father of Callaeschrus. He is one of the dramatis personae in the Charmides and Timaeus,
and the dialogue Critias is named after him. A Scholiast on the Timaeus 20 A (quoted by Stallbaum) describes him as yew alas KO!
adpds
0tfcrews, TJTTTCTO 5e Kal
(pi\ocr6<p(i}i
i 5ia>-
TTJS fjLfv
fv
0iXo0"60ois,
0tX6cro0os 5e kv
s
Sturrats.
of his
5.
poems
rt,
see
Bergk
aTTO,
ZTI
279
is
foil.
TI (TfJiiKp
the plural of
after
fffjt.iKpbi
and as
<r/MKp6v
diarptyavres would
mean
little
little
further delay , so ri fffjdKp arra Biarplij/avTes means after some further delays . The reference in ?ri is to 314 C. ravra in
some
8.
topics of discourse
irpos
:
<T
its
antecedent
is
TOI TJX0o(jLv.
is
Here, as in 314
both
B and T
is
have
very
ff
316 B
/I
impossible here, and thisjosejof rot frequent in address: Heindorf refers (inter alia) to Ar. Pint,
for TOI
but TI
noo
TOL
cr
TOI X^-yw,
Kapluv,
A. P.
98
31 6 C
i7oi erat
:
NOTES ON
ot
(JLaXwrT* 5
vin 316 c
dv
1
ytvia-Qa.i.
B and T
read
without dV
see
on Crito
E.
It is
more
have dropped out after ^dXttrra here than that Plato s usage should have varied with ofyucu and the aorist infinitive referring to the
future:
cf.
infra 353 B
rj ol/m-at
where av
is
[xovos ol ei 8eiv
irpos JAOVOVSit
ofet Seiv is
one
nom.
with 119.
inf.
cf.
evdvs ijyo^fjiijv
& rotfrois
quoted
avrbs
irepieivai
(fratvecrdai,
by Stallbaum on Crito 50 E. Note that Protagoras here uses the more precise fj.bvos Trpos /JLOVOVS, but above only fjibvLp (316 B) unless (with Cobet and Schanz) we there insert /^6voL before ^vy. e vov For K.a.1 i6vra T reads in 21. oCvSpa Kal lovra KT\. Liebhold suggests KO.TO.\TL>OVTCL. iovra how the margin KanbvTa ever is parallel to %evov and to irddovra a man who is a stranger The whole passage recalls and goes and tries to persuade etc. Apol. 19 E 20 A TOVTUV (viz. Gorgias, Prodicus, Hippias) yap
"y^P
.
&cacrros
2e<rTi
o?6s
earlv
i&v
et s
eKdffrrjv
ols
r&v eaurwv
iro\i.Tu>v
irpoiKa, ^vvdvai.
av
Tretfloixrt
ras eitdvuv
vvov<rias
aTroXiTro^ras
<r<f)L<
irpo<rcidfrai.
character of Protagoras
speeches: cf. Philostrat. Vit. Soph. I 494 (quoted by Kroschel on 320 c), yvotis de rbv Hpurayopav 6 IlXdrwv
aeiiv&s
fJLev
ep^ve^ovro., virrLa^ovTO,
rfj
ffefAvoTrjTi
Kai
TTOV
Kai
[ia.Kpo\oy&Tepov TOV
av^^rpov
r\]v ideav
avrov
3160
31.
will
resent
TO ciraxO^S avrfis. iira&dts like (popriKbv means what hearers bad-taste because (think a burden or ax# os ) as
presumptuous
TIS
Kal
-rrepl
Demosth. de Pace 4 rb \tyeiv Trepi uv avrbs dirt avrov oCrws ^oO^at (popriKOV Kai e?rax^es ware
:
cf.
KT\.
TOVS jJ^v iroi-qo-tv. (To06s and its derivatives are often used 32. especially in early writers in connexion with poetry^ e.g. Theognis
19
20 K.6pve
<ro<f>ioiJ.vi$
fttv
t /uot
^Vecrw
Pindar Isthm.
TOVS
4.
29
30 /AeXerav 6^
34.
T
an<f>
Op4>e
and
fikv
their schools
The
yfjuv
yap reXeras
Editors quote Ar. Frogs 1032 foil. Op0ei)s at Moutratios 5 /car^5eie (pbvwv T a7r^x e
)
vin 317 A
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
/cat
99
&-CU(ffiS re vbawv
%p?;(r,uoi/s,
H<rto5os
8e yrjs epyaaias,
6 5 0etos "O/iT/pos aTro TOU wpas, dp6rov3 7r\V ro05 on XPT/OT e5t5ae, Taets, operas, for
n^V
Kal
/cA^os
OTrAtVets
tv
the misplacement of
re
compare Crito 43 B
Too-a^r?; re
HpoSiKos- Iccus is mentioned in Laws vin 839 E model of temperance. According to Pausanias, he won in the pentathlum at the Olympic games and afterwards set up as a trainer (yv/jLvaffTris). Herodicus of Selymbria in Thrace combined the professions of the yvfjt-vaa-Tris and iarpds (/uas yvpva<TTiK.r)v He is described in Rep. in 406 A as the inventor of the larpiK-rj). iraidaywyiKT] TUV voff-rj^aTuv larpiK-f] by means of which he tortured first himself (by prolonging his own dying) and afterwards others
36.
"!KKOS
foil,
as a
dvffdavaruv
6 vvv 2rt
T?ITTWI>,
UTTO
cov
<ro0t
<ro<j>io"TTJs.
Heindorf reads
living
TJTTOV in
place of
<ro<pi<TTris
but vvv
TI
wv
is
still
and
ovdevos TJTTWV
is
a descriptive qualification.
39.
Lach.
118
Ale.
316 E
C
I
Pythoclides
(1. c. )
also
taught
Pericles.
Scholiast on
r?}s
<re/j.vrjs
the
remarks: Hv6oK\eldr)s
(JLOVCTIKOS r\v
/j.ov<TiKrjs
5t5d<r/caAos,
/cat
(Ad/x7rpos,
With
6
the imitation in
<j-o0t<TT7js
4.
TTJS
&Kpos uv
TroAXous
Karadveffdai ntv
rb
fj.ov<nKTJs
TCUS re xvais ravrats 7rapairTacr(jLaoriv XP 1l <ravTO Com 42. pare Plut. Pericl. I.e. ov fjiriv Z\adei> 6 Ad uco rfj Xi^pa 7rapa/caXi5/x/
/ttart xpw/ifi/os.
43.
Kara TOVTO
VS
/cXTjpol;
clvai.
7?,uets
31
32
ev iroieiv a\\r)\ovs
:
Kara
fivva^iv
but no other i, Kal A6-yy Kal tpyy, and in the common CKUV elvai instance of the precise phrase /cara TOVTO etvai is quoted. o i -ye iroXXol oi58v alo-0avovTai. 47. Compare Gorg. 474 A
TOUS 5^ 7roXXoi)s
eu)
%a/peti
Kal
u>s
fva
eiri\{/ r)(f>liv
eiricrTaftai,
rots
)
5e
For
be taken with
ouSei
see
on Apol. 17 A. The phrase is used to qualify the comprehension of a word or phrase, generally ovdeis or Trdi/res. r6 ovv cirixap^iAaTOS. B and T read TOV for rb, by a 49. natural error. Heindorf compares Theaet. 144 A TO 701^ evfj-aOij 8vra.
72
ioo
TTpoW av
etj/at
NOTES ON
5ta</>ep6j>Tws
vni 317 A
av i^tb^v yeviadai. KT\.
and Rep.
TOVTO
fj,a.Tos
T)
331 B TO
7<xp
/j.r)5e
fdya [dpos
roO
cf.
TOJ>
ets
T&V
a
%p?7/xdTa>j>
KTrjffis
av /t/3 dXXerat.
Here
/cot
eTrtxetpi;-
is
virtual
in
repetition
of
dTroSiSpdovcoi Ta:
raOra
of the
TTpdrrovTa
above
316
C.
to punish the youths not practice observed in Spartan education for stealing but for failing to escape with their booty: Xen. Rep. Laced. 2. 8 enrot 5 dV ovv rts rt 5^ra, direp ro K\eirTLV dyadbv
ev6fju.fr,
TToXAds
TrXyyas
eir^aXe ry aXiffKO/J.^^;
on,
<f>r]fju
ey&,
Kal rdXXa, oaa avQpuiroi diddffKovffi, K0\dov<ri TOV (tr) /caXcDs vireperovvra: compare Rep. I 361 A rov d\iffK6/nfvov de (pav\oi> rjyrjr^ov.
31 7 B
54.
"h.
e.
TTJI/
656*
17
or. I 4 eyu For airaaav with an adjective compare (with Kroschel) Xen. Anab. I 5. i fy ij yij TTCOLOV awav 6/AaXes uxrwep OaKarra and the common phrase TTOLV
Andocid.
^%w"
(Kroschel).
TovvavrLov.
56.
<ro(j>io
Ti]S etvai
:
see note on
Kal iraiSeueiv dvOpcoirovs. The (ro^icrr^s 3120 above. Theaet. 167 c (where
6 ao(f)i(TT7]s TOVS
/cat
Socrates
is
o6s
"
re
aio
Crebra modestiae formula, bene explicat o*uv 0w elimv. 59. lleindorf Steph., quod ita dico, ut in eo opcm divinam agnoscani on Theaet. 151 B /cat 6etp clirelv, iravv i/cai cDs roTrdfw ols civ
".
<ri/v
avyyei>6fjievoi
OVO.LVTO.
TJ ST]
3I7C
61.
iroXXct 76 ?TT]
(i.e.
elp.1
cv TTJ TC XVT).
/cat
Meno
91 E
ofytai
^rfj
7ap
avTov
e^oo^KOvra,
yeyo-
VOTCL, Terrapd/coj/Ta 6^
r^x v V
^X"y>
*v
Xocro0t ^
and the
like are
efrat iv rf}
For the asyndeton Heindorf compares oi ov TLVI roa cnj rfv dcrTreros wf) 7 The nearest parallel to TTO.VTUV (which Cobet avdpuv i]puwv. 3 rejects) after ovdevbs OTOV ov seems to be in Dem. Adv. Lept. ov yap anv OTOV TOVTO ov Treirbvda.Te r&v TTO.VTWV (quoted by
62.
Horn. Od.
XIV 96
17
7<ip
<$>
Heindorf). diravTwv goes with TUIV Zvoov OVTUV. It seems better to 64. take irepl TOVTWV with {5ov\ecrde than with TOV \byov TroietaOai. other
:
wise
it is
vin 317 E
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
:
101
ort IpaoraC. 6Vi depends v8eia<r0cu Kal KaXXwirCorao-Oai 67. rather on evoei^aadai. than on /oxXXwTriVcurtfcu compare infra 327 A
edidaffKe
Kal
eTreir\riTre
vofJ-i^wv
rbv
yUTj
/caXtos
at XoDj Ta,
and
ibid.
B r&v
SiKaicov Kal
rwv
ovdels
(f>dovel
ovd
dXXwj/ Texv-rj/Adruv,
TCUS
tiri.dviJ.lais.
68.
et|iV.
Phaedo 94 D ra /j.ev aireiKovaa, ra oe vovderovaa See also notes on 327 A and 335 E below. but in Plato s time the short form BT read
ei->j/ui.ev,
of the optative plural is regular: see on Apol. 22 E. T oxiv ov eKaXeVanev. See above on 310 A; and for Koticruxriv note on 315 A.
72.
K<x06|jLevoi.
tira-
So
3170
317 E both MSS read trvvKad^6/j,e0a. Kal avrol dvTiXapojjLcvoi. This passage is difficult and 74. different views are possible as to the construction and meaning.
The MSS
If the
MSS reading
is
retained, re
must
be regarded as answering to 5^ in cv e retry (cf. Euthyphr. 3 E), and Kal avrol = etiam ipsi, i.e. even without waiting for servants a harsh explanation both for Kal and avrol. If re is left out (with most of the
also
as
editors, following Heindorf), Kal avrol
means
ourselves
re Kal
difficulty in contrasting avrol with these two, because they also would seem to be included in avrol (iravres rj/iets Kal avrol), but such slight inaccuracies of
is
in ev 5
rovry KaXXtas
expression are common in actual dialogue, which Plato s style intended to imitate.
7 7.
slight difficulty
erat
KaXXias. Hermann read KpiHas in order to escape the 3 1 7 E remarked on in the preceding note: "sed hospitis Prodicum ut accederet invitare". Kroschel.
dvao-TiitravTes
:
78.
offers
an exact parallel
(if
but dyovre just before. Euthyd. 273 B we follow the reading of the Bodleian MS)
fj-ev
eiu-
AXX^v Kal
&\\r)i>
airofiXeirovres
et s ^//xSs:
ibid.
273 A
is
et(re\06i>res
TrapieTrarelrrjv
d/x</)w
fi\e\l/avres
els
a\\rj\wi.
The
dual in
generally
102
NOTES ON
CHAPTER
IX.
ix 318
and
citizens.
318 A
8.
enim
ydp)
9.
iruB&rOai.
For the
"yap
situation
Gorg. 455 C
Zvdov OVTCOV
/cat
D where
fj.a07)Tris
/cai
<rov
j3ovX6/xei os yeveffBai,
ws eyu
a^e^bv
ep.ov
wxyotos
aia6dvofji.ai, ot
iVws vlvyyvoivT av
<re
avepecrdai
ri
vir
o$v dvepUTu/JLevos vbfjuaov KO.I UTT eKelvwv Topyia, carat, eav ffoi ffwuf^ev ; irepl rivwv
dvepwraadai"
rrj TroXei
y/uuv,
ffVfjfiov\t&tv oloi
re
cffo/j-eda
14.
ev rf) vtrrepaCa
TavTa ravra:
7-77
ev (bracketed
by Schanz
varepaig.
means
during
cf.
yvaov aTrede^avTO (with Kroschel) Thuc. I 44. I rfj /j.ev irporepq. rovs \6yovs, v 5^ ry varepatq, juerfrpH&rw KT\. and add infra 321 C ev rj ^5ei /cat &vdpwirov eitvai K yrjs. i) eifji.apfdv r) -fi^pa iraprjv,
oi>x
318 B
o K-1! T VYX^ VIS eirio-Tajxevos. rvyxwois (suggested by 19Bekker) would be the usual periodic structure but the indicative is Kroschel compares Gorg. 464 D el dtoi looser and more direct
: :
8iay(i)vle<rdai
knowledge.
OVTWS.
yap,
Cf.
ya^
<r6
dXXdl
Meno
ye,
infra 331 C.
So
:
/XTJ
74
TOI
ctXXd
/JLTJ
/J.OL
otfrws
and
used without a verb expressed, uxrirep dv belongs to et?rot &v in avrlKa here it is answered by ourw 5-r) in line 33. lines 28 and 32
does not mean for example but goes with /idXa (which
it)
:
intensifies
as if Hippocrates
were
to
conceive a desire
cf.
(eiridv/jLri<reiej>)
idiomatic,
Gorg. 469
22.
avrlKO. /j,d\a
eifievai.
vvv V6WO-TC:
nunc nuper
Meno 90
A.
The more
in Theaet. general word is followed by the more specific exactly as 161 C fiarpaxov yvpivov where yvpivos according to a Scholiast is TO eK TOU parpdxov Tratdlov. An obscure sculptor (not painter) of this name Zv|Cirrrov.
23.
is
mentioned in Corp. Inscr. Gr. No. 1229 (quoted by Overbeck, Die Antiken Schriftquellen zur Geschichte cler bildenden Kiinste
ixjiSE
bei
PLATO
PROTAGORAS.
103
den Griechen p. 300). The Zeuxippus here mentioned is supposed to be the same as the famous painter Zeuxis of Heraclea (the Greek colony in Italy, most probably) who is mentioned by Plato in Gorg. 453 c, and several times byXenophon (Mem. I 4. 3,
Oecon.
I.e.
10.
p.
B.C.
311
:
424
see Overbeck, 4. 63 rbv Hpa/cXewr??! vov) Zeuxis began to rise into fame probably about he would therefore be still a young man about the date
i,
Symp.
foil.
when
this dialogue is
Fick (quoted by of Ze^tTTTros for other similar examples see Fick, Die Griechischen
:
Zet5t5os for ZCI^I TTTTOU here, but according to Sauppe) ZeCis is nothing but a familiar diminutive
-tTTTros in proper names was aristo and could upon occasion be omitted or added without prejudice to personal identity compare Clouds 929
Personennamen
p. xxviii foil.
foil.)
cratic (Ar.
Clouds 62
Kp6j>os
&i>
<ri>
d el Kpbvnriros,
where
29.
-ITTTTOS
OpOa-yopcj,
(iv 184 E)
TW 0-rjpcuw. Orthagoras is said by Athenaeus on the authority of Aristoxenus to have taught Epami-
3180
nondas how to play the flute. avrov but ticelvov in 30 and tKdvq in 32: see on 310 D. 31. eh 6 TL {jeXrluv is here used rather than 6 TI or rl fie\rlwv (as in line
27) to prepare for els dispensed with.
33.
ati\ri<nv
oimo
Heindorf would write otfrw 5^, which is frequent 328 B: see his note on Phaedo 72 c. npuraYopq. <r\ryyv6|JL6vos gravius hoc quam aol <rvyyev6811"
3180
318 E
(j,evo$
Kroschel.
Xco(3wvTcu
A.
iroieiv
43.
than KaKbv
it
Troieiv,
although
and the
like)
unites both
3
meanings
cf.
Rep.
335 B
foil.,
and
see
on Euthyphr.
A
--
With the words of Protagoras compare those KaKovpyelv TI]V TTO\LV. of Anytus in Meno 91 C Hpd/cXets, ei)0i7/xet, c3 Sw/cpares, r&v
/j.r}dti>a
/.T^re
otKeiuv
fj.
qre 0iXwi/,
/j.rjT
Q.GTQV
fjirjTe
^vov,
TOiaiJTrj
XdjSot,
ware Trapa
ye
T&V
tls
ffvyyiyvo/m.eviai
|j.pdXXov<riv
T\vas.
T^XI/CU
is
used of
Arithmetic, Geometry, Solid Geometry and Harmonics in Rep. vn 532 c elsewhere in Plato ai reject generally means the mechanical Here rexvai can only mean arts, e.g. Rep. vi 495 D and vn 522 B.
the subjects taught in schools (ypa^aTiK-ri, \oyicmKri, Kidapto-TiKfy as
104
NOTES ON
ix 318 E
Sauppe remarks, but there seems to be no precise parallel to such a use of the word.
47.
els
Tov
Iirrriav airepXevj/ev
irepl
see
on 314
B.
49.
u|3ouXa
TrctAat
ol
OUTOS
yap
rj
apery?
TOI)S
Meno 91 A \tyei irp6s pe on eTridvfj.t TO.\JTT]S TTJS <ro0ias Kal av6pwTTOi rds re oiKlas Kal ras ir6\eis /caXws dioixowi, Kal
TWV
oi.Kfa>v.
The
editors quote
yovfas robs auTtDc depcnrevovai, Kal TroXi ras Kal j-&ovs vTrod^acrdai re Kal aTroTr^ui/ ai eTrlffravrai dtas dvdpbs dya6ov D
:
Euthyd. 273
dpeTTjv
TTdJV
(3
2t6/c/)ares,
olt>/j,eda
ol
Kal
Tdx<-ffTa.
319 A
54citizens
r^
n-
56.
eTrayy\\o/j.ai
.
and
its
deriva
professions
CHAPTER
X.
Socrates professes to disbelieve that dper-f) can be communicated by teaching. His arguments are twofold: (i) while in matters connected with the arts of building, ship-carpentry, and the like,
the Athenians will listen only to the professional man, in politics they give ear to any and every one (2) Athenian statesmen have not been able to communicate their political virtue to their sons.
:
2.
ei lrep
KKTT|<rai.
Cobet
rule
(Mnemos. XI
ponit,
p.
168)
"ubi
/c&cT?7/icu
"
ubi
consonans,
best
et ^KT-fjadai KKTTJ<rdat represents the usage of the MSS, but Schanz now writes fKTrjvdat. universally after con sonants. See also Mnem. vin 336. eKrijcrdai is in reality an
promiscue
old
Ionic form
it
is
o/j./ji
3196
5.
OVK
%\o>
oirws dirio-Tw.
OTTWS
ai>
OTTWS &v
The subjunctive is deliberative only used in final clauses. B OVK %w tywye O TTWS croi etirw o vo&. Euthyphr.
cf.
6.
ov SiSaKTOV
its
whole of
KaK&s
saying
5
is
clause
o#,
nyd
irepl
ov negatives didaKr6v only, fjLiqot the a similar case is Eur. Andr. 586 Spdv ev, diroKreiveiv fila. after verbs of thinking and //.??
jJtTjSe.
:
tolerably
common
in
Plato.
See on Euthyphr. 6 B
6(Ji.o\oyov/j.J>
avruv
p.-r)ov eldevdt.
X3I9D
8.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
Kal ot oXXot
"EX\T]vS,
105
wcrrrcp
sc.
<j>affi.
Compare 337 D
where Hippias calls Athens TT}S EXXdos avrb TO irpvravelov rrjs a somewhat less favourable judgment is given in Laws I aortas 641 E rrjv irtiXiv airavres T/^UJV "EXXT/i/es inroXa^dvoixnv ws 01X6X076? re
:
fcrri
fj.ev
fipax^oyov,
iro\v\oylav daKovaav.
is
12.
|ATair6fxin>nvovs
to use
I i
/j-erawefj-ireiv
in the sense of
probably middle: Plato does not seem send for (like Thucydides e.g.
:
VI 52. 112. 3 AfJ.vpratov fJLeraTrfj,Trovros rov ev rots eXevi /SaaiX^an The subject is TOI)S TroXtras to be supplied from rr\v Tr6\iv. et al.).
foil.
TJ
8rav
irepi
irepl vavrrrjyCjv
irepl larpuv aipttfeus rj rrj 7r6Xei &\\ov rivbs 8r)fj.iovpyiKov Zdvovs, a\\o
;
rbv
5e? alpelcrdat
irepl
dfj\ov yap OTL ev fr.dffTy aiptaei and Ale. I 107 A C. Kroschel well r&v ot /coSo/i^drwv (which Hirschig
to shew that it is only about the actual buildings that the builders are consulted, "non de necessitate, utilitate, magnitudine", as to which the orators advise: compare Gorg.
wrongly
rejects) are
added
455D17.
KOIV iravu tcaXos
rj
fj
KT\.
Imitated in Ale.
17
107 B and C
dv re ye a/JUKpbs
TJ
fj.eyas ^,
otf
;
edv re /caXos
dyevvrjs,
TTWJ
oufiev
701^
dXX
ira.pai.vG)v y
,
diolcrei
Adrjvalois, orav
r&v
ev
rfj
Tr6\ei ]8ou-
TTWS
SLV
vyialvoiev,
elvai
rbv
atifj.-
ot ro|6rai. The ro&rai (bowmen) or 2,K6dai (so called 20. from their nationality) or Hevalviot (from one Hewls who according to the Schol. on Ar. Ach. 54 had the chief hand in establishing
police.
e.g.
X/cw
avrov
ol
irpvrdveis
l|ap<tfVTat.
So
(B has e^epuvrai)
the present
is
perhaps
due to tense-assimilation to Ke\evbvrwv. the same connexion by Ar. Eccl. 261 ro6rai), edv Ke\ijo~ofji.ev, but no exact
middle has yet been found
ov
The
rj/wets
T. 1201
yap
TTOT
av viv
:
r)pdfj.r)v
fidOpuv airo
:
cf.
rrjv dcnrid
ibid. 953. aipov Kal ]8d5tf w TTOI \afiuv irepi ruiv TTJS ircXews 8totKT]<rws. 23.
So B and T, but
in
both
3190
It is usual to
106
or
NOTES ON
x 319 D
Kroschel transposes rcDv and irepL Sauppe retains 5iot/o7<rews : the MSS reading, making irepl govern dioiKrjtredos but this is very harsh, ra TTJS TroXews StotKTjaews is a periphrasis for 17 7r6Xews
8ioiKr}ffis (for
cf.
Polit.
296 E
T&V
TOVTOV
dei
7r6Xews
ev
5tot/CT7<rews,
:
Kal
ay ados
dvi)p dcoiKifjaeL rb
dpxouev&v)
the city
administration
Texvy SioiKrjcris. The whole phrase Trepl rCiv rrjs 7r6Xews 5ioi/c?j<rews corresponds to 318 E Kal wept T&V TTJS 7r6Xews, OTTWS ra TT)S 7r6Xews Swarwraros av eiri Kal irpdrreiv Kal \yeiv.
25.
dvio-rdpievos.
elirov,
The audience
sat in the
assembly
cf.
Rep.
VI 492 B orav,
-
-^eywiri KT\.
Heindorf quotes many cases of the transition from {ia0wv. 29. plural to singular in Plato (e.g. infra 324 B): the change is justified here because in each case the reproach would be addressed to a
single person.
31.
jxi]
TOWV on dXXd
ISia.
&i>
^77
310 E
#TI idi&T tjv rivd, dXXd TOV ptyav fiaaiXea, KT\. Plato comments on the 34ovj^ otoi re aXXois irapaSiSovai.
inability of statesmen to teach their sons political sagacity in
Meno
as
93 B
foil.,
and Thucydides
cases in point.
Compare Ale.
118 E
foil.
a n-v 8t8a<TKaXwv &\ero. The phrase is used by Plato in 35. cf. infra 324 D, the other passages where he deals with this topic
:
Meno 93 D and 94
A.
a<j>TOi.
320 A
and
38.
vqxovTai wo-irp
is
/^ue(70cu is
propei ly
to graze
alicui consecrato (Heindorf) : cf. The Critias 119 D atyeTuv OVTWV rotipuv ev ry rou nocretScDvos lepy. same expression occurs in Rep. VI 498 C orav de \rjyy /aev ij pupr],
<x0eros
said de grege
numini
TJdr]
dcp^rovs ve/j-ea-
Here the object of vfaeffdai is virtually the clause edv TTOV ry apery going to and fro by themselves they cf. whatever excellence etc. graze like creatures set apart upon VII 528 A tpdovois /J.TJV ovd dv dXXy d ris TI (for the use of edv) Rep. dtivat-To dw avr&v ovaadai.
6ai Kal
wdev aXXo
Trpdrret^.
Idv TrovjavTO|xaTOi jrepirvxwo iv TTJ dperfj. auro//ary (used 39. as in Theaet. 180 C, Polit. 271 D 6 5 ijpov Trepl TOV irdvTa aiiTOwith dpeTrj would make the roFs
fjiaTa ylyvecrdai
avdpuTrois) agreeing
expression
xi 320 c
107
taneously fall in with a thing), but ai)r6ywarot is not to be pressed, and should be understood as^eqjuiyalent to dirb roD cwro/xdrou (cf.
323
c).
40.
KXeiviav.
The author
his
of the
First
Alcibiades
makes
younger brother as
/j.cui 6/ji.evos
8rj.
d-ft
ch. i)
According to Plutarch (Alcib. Ariphron shared with Pericles the guardianship of Alcibiades.
Ap<j>povo9.
direSuKC TOVTOI,
i.e.
Pericles
to
Alcibiades.
Pericles
is
3206
humourously represented as restoring his ward in despair to the and Alcibiades very man who was suspected of corrupting him
:
is
again appeased.
OVT TWV dXXoTpiwv. See Gorg. 515 c foil., where it is 48. argued that Pericles, Cimon and Miltiades made none of their
fellow-citizens better.
51.
a^iov/JL^v
Kti|jnrTO(Jiai.
Ill
58.
Kalroi
It is implied that 52. Protagoras originality is not equal to his industiy. The MSS have e^evp-rjK^vai, but in the perfect as in past tenses generally initial ev became yv: see on 3156 above.
in 328 D. e-rrtSeif-ov. See below on e7rt5eia 3200 irpcrpvTpos vewre pois. Gorg. 527 A rd%a 5 ovv ravra fivdos ffoi SoKei \tyeo-6at p ypads. 8i|X0wv. So BT Cobet requires 17 \6y^ die&\0u,\] 57. TJ
55. 56.
aXX
<os
wej>os
w<rire
XOY<{>
!>ui
~\uyu}
diee\d<l)v
contrasts with
fj.vdov
eTrtSei^w,
which belongs
to
aorist participle
(where we should expect the present) compare with Sauppe Theaet. 167 D a
CHAPTER XL
(2)
into three sections viz. (i) 320 C Protagoras reply 323 c, 323 C 324 D, (3) 324 E 328 D compare Introduction, p. xi. In the first he is concerned to justify the Athenians for allowing
falls
: :
:
everyone to address them on political questions this he does in the first instance by relating a myth of pre-historic man.
io8
It is
TTJS
NOTES ON
probable that
this
xi 320 c
treatise irepl
mentioned in Diog. Laert. IX 55. It does not resemble the other myths of Plato in point of style, and if not actually written by Protagoras, it is at least carefully modelled on his way of writing compare the similar imitations of the style of Agathon in Symp. 194 D foil, and of Prodicus infra 337 A foil. See
ev
dpxfi KaTcurrdo-eus,
Introd. p. xxi.
That the
we can
\
21
foil.
The
stitution of
man
other passages in Plato treating of the primitive con are Polit. 269 C foil., Tim. 42 E foil, and Symp.
In Rep. in 414 c foil, there are also some points of 189 c foil. resemblance to the present story.
i. yap introduces the story see on Apol. r\v -yap ITOTC xpovos. 20 E Xatpe^cDvra yap fore irov. rjv %p6^os was usual in beginning a tale the editors quote Theocr. 8. i TJV xpo^os avlic ey6v KT\.
:
:
3200
OVK ^v. In the Timaeus 42 E foil, the creation -yt vT] takes place after that of gods. The lower animals in the Timaeus arise from the degeneration of the souls of men in later
2.
0VTJTO, Be
of
men
being
first
born as
man
cf.
are created simultaneously with of course not limited to the human race.
ip.apjjivos
XP VOS
as well
jMkv
as
VC/(rft)S
The omission of
(rjKdev
article,
expression
avrois
Xpbvos),
4.
is somewhat poetic. 0ol YH? 2v8ov so in Tim. 42 E it is the created gods, npt There however it is not said that the d-r)fuovpy6s, who make men. human creatures were made within the earth but compare the
:
yevvaiov \j/ev5os of Rep. in. 414 c ycrav 8e (i.e. the citizens of Plato s state) r6re ry dXydeia virb 7775 evrbs TrXarro^ei/ot. The wide-spread
tradition of autochthonous races
to
among
//,<h>
anthropological theories, with which compare 7 Empedocles (ap. Ritter and Preller Hist. Philos. p. 143) ovXcxpve is T e\\ov Symp. 191 C tyevvwv Kal TI^TTOI x^oi os %av Tr/xDTa
produce
such
ZTIKTOV
(sc.
.
els
d\\rj\ovs dXX
ol
Temyes
dve^nbaKovro TrdvTes. It is to be noticed that Plato regularly uses evrds (not gvdov) as a preposition ZvSov (so used) is the more poetic word.
and
272
c/r
7775
7<zp
Compare Tim. 42 E (of the creation of KEpavvvTcu. (i.e. the created gods) TOV a^repov dr]/j.i.ovpy6i>, rov Kbcruov 5aveit,~6fJ,ei>oi fj,6pta TTvpbs Kal 777? vdaros re /ecu dtpos dirb
K
-ytjs
man)
(j.i/j.ov/j,evoi
xi 320 E
<l)s
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
7rd\iv els
109
vvK6\\t>)i
.
diro8o07]<TofJi^a
ravrbv ra
\a/Ji(Bai>6/j,et>a
For
air
and water
is
Fire
substituted here rdov oaa irvpi Kai yrj Kepavvvrai. the rarest and earth the densest of the four elements Prois
:
tagoras theoiy
is
that air
the theory attributed by Aristotle b I 5. 986 33 5vo ras curias Kal duo rds dpxas ira\iv ri6rj<n, dep^bv Kai \f/vxpov, olov irvp Kal yfy \eycw. It is noteworthy that Plato himself regards all four elements as differentiated,
Compare
although imperfectly, before the creation of the K6ff/m.os by the) dr)/Movpy6s compare Tim. 53 A foil. The chiasmus in yrjs Kal
:
followed by irvpi Kal yfj is part of Protagoras art. 8 a-yciv cu rcl irpos 6. Cf. Rep. in 414 D eireiSi] fyieXXov. eVetSij 5e Traj/TeXcos e&ipyaa fttvoi rjffav Kal i) yrj avrobs ^rrjp o&aa
n-vpos
<|>s
Kal Eiri}j.T]9ei. In Gorg. 523 D Prometheus again appears as the servant of Zeus, commissioned to put a stop to man s foreknowledge of his day of death in Polit. 274 c he is mentioned
.
as the giver of fire to mortals. The Hesiodic and Aeschylean form of the legend, in which Prometheus steals the fire, does not appear
in Plato, except at 321 D,
story in
nor is there any hint in his works of the Hesiod about the gift of Pandora the source of human ills to Epimetheus (Works and Days 50 foil.), though it is worth noting that Plato like Hesiod makes the creation of woman posterior
to that of
9.
man
(Tim. 42
B).
The object clause, as usual with VijJ.ai. verbs like TrapaireiaOat. (deprecari) depends on the positive part of llie verb (here alriMTlku) ]:. ai njs- is see on A]x>l. by himsdl
TrapaiTetTdi
avros
_;
We follow
in retaining
5t /*ou as against
is
Bekker
Cron remarks,
veifjLavros
and
tirl<TK(\J/ai.
The
point to be noticed is that Afterthonflfct jnvitgs Forethought to\\ ft exchange offices with him: it is Afterthought whose duty it is to
inspect
(eincrKe^aadaL
cf.
Gorg. 526 C
rot
MiVws
e7rt<r/co7rcD?>
ii.
ffrtpovs
TO, 8* cxo-OeveoTTepa
roi)s
8.
B and T have
TOI)J
5 dtrdeve-
320 E
5^,
Plato.
13.
ejnix av ^ TO SvvafJtiv
(rwnipCav.
Plato
els
own
style rarely
falls into
verse:
rrjv
yevecnv q.TTovras
no
NOTES ON
:
xi
320 E
The whole passage is full of rare and often poetic uicTTrep dcrrepas. rhythms, words, constructions, and turns of expression e.g. &OTT\OV
ij/ATTiffxev,
trrt]vbv
(pvyriv,
rySe
avT<
(for
avr<^
a\\ri\o(pdopi.(*}v
dia<pvyas
:
eir fipKtae,
eu/xaptav
(as
many more
d"XXots
and variety
%eijuu>j/a,
/cat^uara
K 7775
de
rots de
Summum
says
si
artificium,
Heindorf, "in his imitantis philosophi appareret quid de propria Protagorae dictione superesset". See
Introd. p. xxi.
14.
o-jxiKpoTTjTi
fffjuKpoTTjTa
:
Tj|jnrt<rxv.
The
is
quire
the
r)d%e
change
balance with a de
perhaps due to the desire for peyeOei, but the same construction occurs
Aesch. Prom. 232
ytvos.
321 A
18.
P.II
TI -yevos dio-rwOciT].
8s trdv
dt<rrt6<ras
yevos:
ibid.
668
Kepavvbi>
e|aiVrwo-oi
with which Protagoras asserts the permanence of the genus: cf. infra 321 B ffwrifjpiav ytvei iroplfav. 10. So Schanz with BT the editors generally read cv|xapiav.
T<
evfj,dpeiav.
The
older form
is
see above on
line 13.
24.
viroSwv
is
Cobet
B and
T.
See
infra
on 321 C
yvfj.v6v re /cat
321 B
25.
Kal dvaijAOis.
to
have been wrongly introduced from line 21. This (the suggestion of Ast, adopted by Schanz and others) seems better than to read for 6pi%iv Kal the words
read 6piQv Kal
fputy
31.
Kat.
ov irdw
Tt=non
satis;
cf.
is
avrbs TT&VV
n yiyvuffKW.
ov
iraw
o5
times equivalent to not at all by meiosis : the addition of rt.makes the phrase a little less emphatic, iravv oti is quite a different phrase and means altogether not
.
32IC
els
KaravaXwo-as rds 8vvd(j.is. After rds ra a\oya are found in T, but not in B.
32.
36.
e|a.p.\ws
Syi/dytiets,
the words
irdvTWV ^x VTa
h^ 6
fyovTa in
Theaet. 194
the genitive after /caXws ^x eiv and the like. 37. -yviAvov re Kal dvviro 8T|TOV Kal ao-rpwrov Kal doirXov. Compare the description of "Epws in Symp. 203 C avwjrbS-rjTos Kal
:
D and
xa;tuu7reT7?s det
wv
/cat
dtcrr/owros.
xi 321 E
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
and
justifies
in
Cobet
emendation
for virb
Aristotle (irepl tywv popiuv iv 10, p. 687 a 23) alludes to this passage of the Protagoras : d\X ol \fyovres ws avvaTt)K.tv ou
KdXws
6 avdpWTTos,
a\\a
xelpicrTa. TUIV
Zx VTa OTT\OV
OVK 6p0cJs
ytvrj
cv fl. See above on Iv ry varcpaig. 318 A. All the Qv(]rh, then according to Protagoras issued forth on the same day. Plato thought otherwise see on 320 D line 2.
39.
40.
cxHtV
so
is
Ti
"
0-%6/ie^os
B, sed in marg.
in
this
vitii
nota"
Schanz.
(rxo/xej os
occasionally found
passive
sense,
especially in compounds (Sauppe quotes Soph. 250 D oweo-xVetfa and Isocr. xix cxo^fvov) but the present participle is at least equally well attested here and suits the meaning better : cf.
(j>66ri
(with Kroschel)
42.
Trpos
Laws
VI 780 B
cro<jnav
Ti]v
cVrtxvov
irvpl.
254 32
ID
Kal vvv <p\oytt}Trbv irvp wTracra. eyw which is 06 ye TroXXas K/JLa6r]ffovTai r^as X OVO? e ^ry^epot, In Polit. 274 C Plato attributes fire to the usual form of the story.
rotcrSe /t^roi
Trvp
cr(f>ii>
a</>
Prometheus, and the arts to Hephaestus and Athena, avv denotes a much closer connexion than ^cerci: it is seldom used by Plato
except in a few adverbial phrases, or in religious uses (like $-vv run Xdptcrt Kal Motf<rcus Laws ill 682 A), or in semi-poetic passages like
the present
46.
:
see
on
otdevl
iV
v$
:
in Crito
48
C.
?<r\v
is
yap wapa ry Ai O. C. 1382. ovKTt means that Prometheus had to draw the line there ; 48. he had been able to steal the fire, but farther he could not go no
doubt because time pressed. The same idiomatic use of OVKTL occurs above in 312 E pa Af, tyy, OVK^TI $x w ff0i X^et^
:
see on &rxere in Apol. 19 A. r)v reminds one of Sophocles A//CT; ^vvedpos Zyvos
obtained
)(
ijd-r]
it
is
extremely
there.
49.
common
in Plato
and
in
Greek generally:
see note
on
i.
i354
7 referred to
<j>v\aKa
are
Prometheus.
dorf) O$K
Kpdros 17^
STI/) TWV
^ir;
^<rr
aTrdvevde At6s
ov5
656s O TTTTT/
Keivois
aXX
edpdwvrai.
TO
TTJS
AOiivds KT\.
ii2
the theft.
NOTES ON
xi 321 E
poem which he
51.
o~o<pla
Similarly in 346 D below Socrates reverts to a part of the has quoted some time before in 345 c.
which works by
/3tou is
irvp,
as frrexvos
in line 42
322 A
cf.
54.
line 45.
TOV PIOV
81
EirijATjOea.
means of
to
living
as in
:
The words 6V
/cat
I
ere".
ETrt^fle a
mean thanks
%/)eu;^,
Epimetheus
Ar. Clouds 12
TTJS
virb
Tijs daTravrjs
TWV
and
a XX
in
01)
Rep.
5ta
354 A ov
pevTot. /caXws
ye derla/mai, 6Y epavTov,
The words
style.
are rejected
by Schanz
5t
(after
Sauppe),
is
E7ri-yu,7;^^a)
^ Tep Xe^yeTai.
:
the
trial
dvrjro icrt
5//C7JJ/.
9 TO crop yap &vdos, -K0.vri^y v irvpbs tr^Xas, Set ^eots 8ovvat /cX^as wTracrey Toia<r5^ rot d/xaprt as
cf.
Prom.
o"0e
CHAPTER
XII.
The myth is continued (322 A 322 D) and used to justify the Athenians for listening to promiscuous political advisers, since ac cording to it all men are endowed with TTO\LTIKT] apery as indeed
all
men
insane the
man who
would not (as they do) regard as does not at least pretend to possess justice and
H-oipas:
is
fj.o
TroXiTi/cr? dperr)
1.
generally.
ipa
is
0ias
|JiT<rxe
dispensation
and
refers to
the evTexyos
(ro<f>ia,
which
from Hephaestus
to
and Athena.
2.
[8ict TIJV
no
single
god
singular TOV deov is inaccurate has been mentioned as akin to man nor can TOV deov
The
well be taken as
rCov
God
These
both usages are alien to the whole tone of the myth. might perhaps be got over by reading TOV 6etov = T&V 6e&v, but another difficulty remains. The reference in rty avyyeveiav can only be to 320 D TVTTOVO~IV airra deoi, the creatures
6e&v
difficulties
being regarded as children of their creators as in Tim. 42 E voyffavTes ol TratSes (the created gods) TT\V TOV Trarpos 5taratj>, but there it is
not only
gods
selves
man but all dv-rjTa yevrj that are in this sense akin to why then should not the lower animals also have built them fanes ? As the phrase is at best a bad case of loose thinking
xii
322 c
113
and inaccurate writing in an otherwise careful and elaborate piece of composition, I have followed Krai and Schanz in rejecting the whole phrase. The words were perhaps an (inaccurate) gloss on For the sentiment which they express see Betas in 6eias nolpas.
the Editor s Introduction to the Euthyphro p. xvi. man alone Betas /j,ert<rxe polpas: see (xovov:
note
in
loc.
Cobet
s
is
fj,6vos
attraction of
fauv
3.
too strong.
tiriyiipu
(3<i)|j.ovs
I8pve<r0ai
Horn. Od. in 48
to
4.
<iirn.ro..
Trp&Tov ptv
:
and
HireiTa
refer
logical
c/c
sequence
maxim
Aids apxu-
7.
TjvpcTO.
MSS
on 315 B above.
*
Polit.
9.
TT]S
Qi]pla>v.
Compare
dai/JLOVOS
274 B 3 22 E
air-
vt/JLOVTOS
6~r)pt(>)V,
T^UaS
airepr]IJUi)6<vTeS
(ptivets
rjv,
aypi<t)dti>T(t}v,
a<pv\aKTOi
yeyovdres
diypirdfavTO VTT
14.
ifs
avrwv.
iroXefiiKT].
TroXe/MK-fi
is
|ipos
recognised as a part of
insufficiency of the indi
life
7roXm/oJ in Rep.
15.
<rwto-0ai
273
foil.
KTI^OVTCS iroXas.
is
The
assigned as the cause of city Rep. II 369 B ylyverai rolvvv TroXts, ws y<^ucu, eireidr) evSe /js TJ/J.UV exaffTos OVK avrdpKtjs dXXd TroXXcui ^ rlv oiet
vidual for his
&\\T)V ir6\tv oiKifeiv
19.
;
own wants
in
ovdefj.iav,
r\
os.
The
is
editors cite
3220
Days
it
192)
7^05
ffidripeov,
where man
keeps
fellows
atdus
a part of
&>s
(Euthyphr. 12 c):
<f>l\oi,
making them fear the censure of their (Laws I 647 A B); compare Homer Iliad xv 561 foil. dXX^Xous r aid e iff 6 e avtpes &rre, Kal aid& 6fo6 tvi
together by
dv/j.<^,
men
Kara Kparepas
<pevy6j>TUi>
ixr/JLlvas.
<r6oi
ye irefftavrac
Stxi} is here the ap K\^OS ftpwrai o^re TIS dX/ciJ. abstract principle law like Latin ius : for the original meaning of the word see Verrall on Eur. Med. 411.
OVT
20. iroXswv KOO-JIOI o-vvaywyoC. The phraseology no less than the rhythm is highly poetical. 21. riva ovv rpoirov. For ovv retained in the indirect the edi v tors cite Symp. 219 D wore o#0 OTTWS ovv 6pyL^otfirjv OTT-Q
elx<>
oW
8
A. P.
H4
irpocrayayolfjiyv
NOTES ON
avrbv
v]inr6pow.
xii
for
oolt)
322 c
Cobet
Sw
is
attractive
but unnecessary.
22.
ir6Tpov
in
I
tos
KT\.
"
oratio statim
rectam
transeat"
OTJ
Xen. Cyrop.
SaKpvui)]
4.
28 evravda
avrifi
Trp6crdev
Kal
elireiv
dinbvra.
Xpovov
we re opdv o~ot ^crrai Kciv fiovXr) dffKapdafjivKTei. Sauppe quotes an exact parallel in 338 B infra elirov ovv ycb STL alffxpov etrj
ppafievrrjv eXe ffdat
ruv \6ycov.
et re
70,^
^ipwv
<TTCLI
KT\.
24.
ds ?x wv
foil.
larpiKtjv
ISiwrcus.
place as soon as
men
begin to unite in
iroXews-
compare Rep.
II
369 E
^22
30-
KTtCveiv
ws
vo<rov
/cretVet;>*of
prose.
S 319 C ovdtv between OVK dv^x VTai &s
<rv
<J>ps:
32.
322 E
35.
XOVTO.I.
(JLaXXov dirodt-
The
antithesis
is
<n>
0]ys
and
ei/c6ro;s
We
a poor one, since OVK d^x VTat lias t be repeated should expect some word like 0X67075 before ws
ijv is (rvfji-
323 A
or perhaps OVK CIKOTUS has dropped out after 0??s. Uvai. The antecedent to 8et 8id SIKCUOO-VVTJS
:
Laws
aira<Tit>
(pv\aKas) did (ppovrjaews, rovs dc dC d\r)0ovs 56^s I6vras. The phrase did diKcuoffvvrjs levai is equivalent to diKaiav elvac as Sio, (pi\las levai.
to
<pi\ov
elvai.
38.
airavTOS.
:
iravri fol
;
lowing
TTOS
see on
Euthyphr. 9
should come
40-
^ FH clvai
like, in
and the
= alioquin is regular with Set, iroXeis. r\ the preceding clause compare infra 323 c rj
:
/AT?
aj/ot
^v dvQpuTTOis
avrt]
-r/fjitTepos
asyndeton as in 318
A
r<
TOCTOVTOS
& ye
\6yos.
The presence of tos TW O VTI i^YoOvTat. oVrt, as Sauppe 41. remarks, shews that ws depends on reK^piov in line 44 compare diroMoetKTa.1 aoi. infra 324 C ws fikv odv efrc6rws dirooex ovTa
:
3236
54.
Trpo<riroioxi|Jtvov 8iKato<rvvt]v
elsewhere in Plato
rji>
TrpoaTroieicr-
Thuc.
137. 7 has
\pevddSs irpoa-eTrorf
xiii
c5
323 E
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
:
115
:
dva-yKcuov
ov
need
irepl
cf.
Rep. V 449 C
TO.
0tAwj>
ws apa
Koiva
eVrcu.
CHAPTER
now
XIII.
passes to the second part of his reply (323 c Protagoras 324 D), in which he seeks to prove by two ai-guments that men believe that virtue can be taught: (i) as we hold men responsible
it is clear that we conceive of it as capable of being is in point of fact intended acquired (3230 324 A) ; (2) punishment to teach well-doing (324 A 324 D). ciXXd SiSaKrov. Sauppe (on 322 c) ov r\yovvra.i etvcu 4. to all is inconsistent with remarks that the giving of diKrj and cu
for dSiKla,
<|>v(ri
5u>s
What apery can be acquired by teaching. Protagoras no doubt means is that while all men have a part in because they possess dixy and a5c6s, they may be diKcuo<rvvi) (323 A),
TTO\ITIKT]
it
his
words are
hardly consistent with themselves. See Introduction, p. xix. TO, KaXd Kal rdvavria TOVTOIS. This, the MSS reading, 15.
retained
3230
ravra in line
sentence,
its
we
but
explained
by goods
Kal
TO,
KaXa
Kal
ravavria
TOVTOIS.
into
two
goods
the
(2)
goods
eirt/j.e\etas
dtT/cvjo-ews
Kal didaxys,
and
calls
former
/caXd, the
and health.
The
fj.i>
Schanz s rejection of TO. Ka\d is therefore needless. editors mostly read TO, /ca/cd, but (in spite of Ficinus hacc
o<ra
mala eorumqm contraria) this would seem to be precluded by the 8 and 5^ in raOra ^v yap and the contrast cryafld requires that one class of goods shall be set over against another, and-is much weakened if we put evils in the foreground by reading Ta KaKa. Further, TO.VTO. is too remote to be easily taken with ra
:
/ca/cd
in the sense of
these evils
/ca/cd,
whereas
if
we
all
ct7a0d (ravavTla
on
this view)
come
first
to
men
irdv TO cvavrfov have here the dpTTJs. <rvX.\T]p8T]v hint of the unity of the different vices and (by implication) virtues : compare infra 329 C.
21.
We
82
u6
3 24 A
24.
el
NOTES ON
Y^p 0\is
<re
xm
:
324 A
8i8d|ji.
:
Cf. infra
342 D.
25.
iroTa.iJ.bv
avro
SiScU-ci
fact will
KaffiflrffUFOS
e<p-n
shew you Theaet. 200 E 6 rbv apa 8eletv avr6 the idiom is a fre
:
quent one. ov8ls Y&P Ko\dei KT\. Plato s own theory of punishment 27. so far agrees with this, but goes deeper: see Gorgias 525 A foil. Trpocnj/cet 8e iravTi ry ev TifAwplq OVTL, vir &\\ov 6p6Cos TLfJHi}pov/j.evij}, ?)
(3e\Ttovt
iva aXXoi
rai.
it is
yiyve&dai Kal ovivaffdai rj ira.pa.5eiyfj.aTi. rots d"AX(HS yiyveadai, opuWes irdaxovTa, a, av irdaxv 00/3oi5/uepot j3e\Tiovs ylyvwvis of body Vice (being ignorance) is disease of soul, as
v6<ros
:
the business of the judge to cure the one as of the physician to cure the other: cf. Rep. IX 591 A B and Gorg. 478 D crw^poj/i^ct
yap irov Kal diKacoT^povs iroiel /cat tar/H/cr? ylyverai. Trovrjpias i] diKrj hence (ibid. 480 B foil.) the sinner should go before the judge as readily as the patient to a doctor, and should even accuse his friends.
:
In the ideal
city the
as the doctors will allow incurable patients to die : in 409 E foil. TU)J/ iro\iTwv (rot Tovs fj.ev evcpveis TO, <rw/mra Kal ras ^f%ds depairetiaovcrt, roi)s 5^ IJ.TI, fj.ev /card crw/xa TOIOVTOI, a.irodvrjffKei.v
6<roi td<rov<ri,
TOVS 8
avTol airoKTcvovaiv.
:
The same
for
Ardiaeus and
the others in Rep. x 616 A, whose punishment is everlasting (ovx TJKei. ou5 a? rl^ei devpo), are incurable aTexyus irapadeiy/^aTa avypTT)v g.8ov v ei deafj.wTijpiy, TO?S del TUV ddiKuv dcpiKvovT<$
guilt contracted
The
remedial view of
punishment is embedded in the genius of the Greek language, as is shewn by the punitive sense of diKaiovv, evtfvveiv. The older and sterner view (dpd<ravTi iradeiv) appears more rarely
<rw<t>povlfav,
in Plato s time.
324 B
29.
T\$lKT\<rtv.
30.
TijxwpeiTai.
The
10.
r369
12 5ta0^pci 5
evend,
e<rrtv,
TLfiwpla Kal
i]
rj
p,ev
yap
/c6Xa<m
de
iva
diroirXypuOrj.
The
distinction
not invariably observed in Plato, although he generally uses TLuwpeiadai in passages where the gravity of the sin is more
is
insisted upon.
31.
quotes
Laws
ov TOV irap\T]\v06Tos d ye vTjTov OeCt]. Turner (on 324 B) XI 934 A ovx evena. TOV KaKovpytjcrai, dcdovs TTJV diKrjv, ov
xiv 325 A
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
TTOT
117
ov
KT\.
The phrase
yap av TO
represents a common proverbial saying : cf. Simonides Frag. 69 Tb yap yeyevrjfj.ti ov ou/ceV apeKTov eVrai (Sauppe) with Bergk s note, and the impressive application of the 1021 r6 5 eVi ydv dira ireabv saying in Aesch. Ag. 1019
dvdpbs /j^\av alpa ris av iraXw cryKaXe crcur Heindorf (in the present) is rai e KoXa^ofJ-effOa quotes Ar. Wasps 405 vvv eKtlvo vvv e/cetj o Tov^6dv/j.ov tiivrpov evT^Tar 6J.
jrpoirdpoid
38.
<^5
CHAPTER
Here begins the
In
this
XIV.
third part of Protagoras reply: 324 E 328 D. chapter he begins to shew that virtue is in point of fact taught to all by shewing that it would be absurd to suppose that it
is
not.
i.
Xoiirii
curopia.
article
before a
3240
relative clause
(Heindorf suggested the insertion of i) after XOITTT)) dyados Kai /XOWI/CTJS 175 Sauppe quotes Rep. Ill 413 E 0i/Xa avrov
<v
ffj.a.vOavfv.
4.
The
diropia
in
SiSdtTKOucriv.
fiely
TO. p.ev
rai TOUS
and
as diddffKovcriv (in the usual sense of diSdffKovrai) Meno 94 B. Similarly in Prot. 320 A eiraldevs
and
in
is
used where
we
should expect
eTrcuSei^ero
a
7.
8i8curKoX<ov
^xerat.
ovKTi
Myeiv.
i&v
-fjy^crei
/j.vOov,
ws 670; ofyuu,
de \byov
ydp
for
b vra crot
X^w
<
/iceXXw
13.
8iKaio<ruvti
TO
oo-iov
etvai.
Thus
the
first
time 32 5
cf.
323
E.
:
olvSpos aperqv
ai
Spos
is
somewhat
loftier
and more im
pressive than dv6 puirov (cf. Rep. VIII 565 E fiiov dvdpbs d For the sentiment cf. Rep. VI 501 B ^v/n/miyvvvres re Kal
K
T&V
(TTlTrjdcVfJ.dTbjl
f/ccxXecrei
TO a V 5 p
K eXoJ
171"
fKClVOV TK/J.aip6fJ.l
Ol,
iv ro?s avdpuiroi.?
16.
use of /nerd
ou, see
(^rj)
on 313 A Kal
\J.QVQV
iv y.
For the
opdbv,
y fKe ifo
TO
vofAiff/Jia
nS
dv9
Kal
NOTES ON
o5 del airavra ravra KaraXXdrreffdai,
(ppovrjffis,
xiv 325 A
Kal rovrov
77
fj.ev
ner a TO I/TO u
J}voijp.evd re /cat
Trnrpaa K6fJi.eva
ry oWt
/cat
dvopeia
KT\.
Kal TraiSa Kal avSpa Kal yvvaiKa 19. nearly equivalent to not only child but etc. : TraiSa is put first as the natural object of "et nos Ko\dfeiv ergo manum ferulae subduximus" (Juv. I 15).
:
21.
answer
(cf.
tnraKovfl is more than obey: the word Crito 43 A) : tr. respond , sc. by
means
to hear
and
becoming
better (as
325 B
rriv
22.
i/
t
ws dvfarov OVTO,
diroKrefveiv
xV
/ca/co0uets /cat
25.
6av|xd<rioi
vfryvovTai.
in what a strange way are yLyvovTai which could only mean a meaning irrelevant here. The point is that it is produced if good men virtue having been proved to be teach 6av/j.a<TTov
able
teach their sons everything except virtue, dav/mdcrioi (with Kroschel and other editors) seems the simplest of the many emenda tions proposed cf. Euthyd. 305 B dav/^dfftoi eiffiv ol rotoOrot avdpes.
:
arisen
common
ol
ol
ws.
dya6ol
(cf.
yiyvovrai dyadol
17
tTrifj.\eiav
:
dyadol
cf. Meno yiyvovrai.} or 0avfJ.aat(>)S yiyvovrai ol dyadol dyaOoi dyadol dyadol yiyvovrai and Heindorf s emendation on 326 C below. As to yiyvovrai Saepius a Platone id quod argumentation colli"
dyadol 89 B ol
gitur,
yiyveadai
irarrip
dicitur, ut p.
355 A
(pr)[j.i
/cr\.,
Euthyd.
p.
&v
o~6s
Kroschel.
28.
TO,
The same
jiV
<x\Xa
^o~riv, uxrre crbs Traryp yiyverai 6 KIJWV use of yiyveadai is common in Aristotle. apa. For the form of the sentence and for
-fj
Trpos fitv apa. 34 compare note on Crito 50 E 8i8do-KOVTat (but not of course apa) is interrogative so otf
line
So
BT
Heindorf
is
s
t<j>
is
adopted by Krai.
e0
wv
(i.e. CTTI
TOIJTUV a) /CT\.
(UTJ
fj.adov<ri),
the latent
e0
o?s,
eTrlvruvrai in the previous line is tirl roi^rots ofs (i.e. according to the usual idiom) edv arj eTri<rrwvrai aura. This
use of
^TTI
e?rt
is
e\tyofj.ev.
e.g.
of expression
not
xv
3 25
119
For the mis
placement of re in 77 re frj/ua see note on 316 D above. ws &TTOS clirciv is to be taken with %v\\r){38r)v which goes 33. almost wholesale subversion of with the verbal noun dvarpoirai means not Kara ff/MKpov, but so as to their house v\\ril35r)j>
,
:
3250
embrace everything:
nis
cf.
Rep.
344 A
B rvpavvh
a XXd
iracr
77
ov Kara
<r/MKpbv
(3La
d0aipetrai
<rv\\f]fiT]v
iAXT7/35?/j>,
and Theogfrros
147 fv 5e diKaiovfoy
apery) Vt.
For ws
on 317
A.
-ye
35.
ouo-Ocu
XP 1!
wa y
answering one
own
question
Crito 53 D, 54 B.
CHAPTER
In
this
XV.
Athenian education
i.
chapter Protagoras shews that the whole scheme of is intended to teach aperr;.
:
o"i,
shewn
i.e. ol ira.i5ev6fj.evoL H^ XP 1 ovirep av that education does not end when school
life.
in 326
foil, it is
is left,
but goes on
through
3.
eirciSdv
:
in the Platonic
is
writings
after
in Alcib.
105
is
eav darrov.
rax^ra
more usual
this
passage
ti
ra
Kal
\ey6fj.ei>a
evdvs
fj-eit
e-rr
avrois iraidayuyovs
/j.a.dr)<TOf*i>ovs
6epa.Troi>Tas
e 0i<rraa
cvdvs
5e
ir^/j.Trov<nv
els
didaaKa\uv
/cat ypd/J-fJ-aTO.
fji.ov<riKT]i>
Kal ra ev Tra\alffTpa.
5.
oirws
P\TKTTOS: so BT: there is no reason for inserting ws Kroschel and Turner /SefXrwros does not mean better
:
3250
than
6.
fit
all others,
vel dicitur
8.
Heindorf.
S^Kaiov KT\.
TO
jilv
418
laudi
his son
facito
Hoc
Sat.
I
fugito
4.
Hoc
Hoc
vitio
datur".
Compare Horace
8e
(XT)
- 10.
offiov,
TCI
jiV
iroCci, TCI
this
is
.
Ka\6i>,
5^ of
fj.ev
rb 8
If,
in line 8.
:
(a, 6,
a)
first
TO pfv
next r68e
ning. 4dv
Compare note on
jxiv
CKWV
ireCQ-rjTai
Moods
120
and Tenses (1889)
NOTES ON
p. 179.
:
xv 325 D
perhaps a remnant of the days when the conditional particles introduced a main sentence: certainly the Greeks were not conscious of any such ellipse as e5 eei.
it is
Homer
i5Xov is a piece of wood u. wo-irep vXov 8ia<TTpe4>6|Xvov. not necessarily a dead log, as appears from Hdt. Hi 47 elpiowi d-rrb v\ov (of the cotton tree) and other exx. in L. and S. The growing
,
child
is
compared
to a tree
warped and the like to victims of vice and vicious education: compare Gorg. 525 A Trdvra <r/coXtd virb Theaet. 173 A fffJUKpoi de Kal OVK 6p6oi rds \{/evdovs Kal dXafrveias.
12.
Toits
V0vvov<riv
irX^YO-^S.
Cf.
Arist.
Adrjv.
TroXir.
Ch.
Areopagitic council). For evduvew (here passing into the meaning of chastise ) see note on 324 A ovdeis yap KoXdfa. To illustrate
6 pr) dapels
Trai5eijTai.
els
8i8a(TKaXa)v ir|nrovTS.
for
there
each case.
Ypd/x/tara
809 E) that children shall learn reading and writing, ibid. 810 B) from 10 to 13, and
Protagoras description of the aim of
vn
Athenian education agrees with the account of the Akcuos \6yos in the Clouds 961 foil.
325 E
17.
wo-irep
T<$T
TIS
ra \eyocf.
18.
eirl
TWV pdOpwv:
as they
sit
on the benches:
above
3150.
food:
irapaTi.Oea<ru>
cf.
represents the works of the poets as intellectual Theaet. 157 C TT a par Iffy /ui e/cdoTOM rCov dwoyeijao<pu>j
19.
iroii^Twv
d-yaOwv
Homer
especially,
and
E,
also
Theognis,
Phocylides.
passage it also appears that extracts were frequently made for committing to memory (eK^avdaveiv).
20.
ava\Katov<riv
:
ywerd
XIVTTT??
yap
-rj
fjiddrjins:
I339
Ill 5
28 (quoted by Sauppe).
So Niceratus
in
Xenophon Symp.
tirr) /j,a.6dv.
Q^pov
xv 326
21.
B
8ie
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
o8ot
121
(cf.
means
\6y<j>
Si%e\6uv and diegitvai in 320 c). It is to be noted that so far we have not got beyond TTOI TJO-IS \(/i\ri (i.e. unaccompanied by music) lyric
:
poetry begins to be studied when the lyre has been learnt (line 26). 24. 5:Tpa Toiavra: for the phrase see on Apol. 26 A. The accusative (internal) depends on e Trt/teXoDj rcu as in 325 C eVi^eX
irdaav eVt/ie Xeiay and
t7rt,ueXeiV0w
<r(i}(f)!>offui>
Laws
/mev
the whole
re
eTTifitXeiav
phrase
equivalent to
Mpav
tjs
TTOIOVVTCU.
object in. the genitive or dative are not precluded from taking the internal object in the accusative.
28.
els TCI KiOapCcrjiaTtt evreCvovres.
eWetVeti/
ei s is
to stretch
3260
into, i.e. to
put into
whence
evreiveiv
rpLywvov
to
(Meno 87
irepi
yap
TOI
TUV
iroi.rjfji.d-
TUV &v
TreTTotTj/cas
;
(Phaed. 60 D)
learn the
rist
and here of accompanying poems on the lyre the boys poems and tunes (made by the poet) together, while the CithaPlato in the
Laws
-
vii 812
foil,
requires the
is
KL0apl<T/j.aTa
sung:
5et
rois
<{>06yyois
TrpoaxP^^
rrjs
1-
(f>6^yfj.ara
Tepo<puvia.v
,
KO.I
iroiKi.\ia.v
rrjj>
\vpas,
a\Xa
p.
teto tDj
fj,T]
aXXa
5e TOV
/xeXy5t av ^vvQevTos
7rc ti)rou
Trdi/ra
ra rotaOra
Trpocrfitpew KT\.
pv0p.ovs T Kal dpfj-ovias. pvO/moi times or rhythms (cf. Rep. Ill 399 E foil.), ap^oviai scales (ibid. 398 D foil.). pvd/j,6s and ap^ovia. between them make up ^ovtnK-t] in the narrower sense see Symp.
:
187
foil.,
where music
it
is
defined as
since
it
-jrepl
K&V
i-KioT-rnit]
irepl ap/j.oviav
pvd/j.oi
since
reconciles raxi)
and
j3f>a5ij.
29.
Ill
o lKeioverOai. rais
\|n>x.ais
TWV iraiSwv.
401
KvpcwTaTTf] ev
/j.ov<TiKfj
Tpo<pri,
OTI. fj.d\iffTa
TTJS
ipvxw
30. vpv0|idTpot Kal vapfjLO<TTOTpoi. See Rep. ill 400 C foil., where, after it is shewn that TO evpvOfiov and TO evdpfjioa Tov imply evXoyta, Plato continues (400 D) ev\oyla oipa Kal evap/u-oaTia Kal
evpv6fj,la
eurjOeia
dKo\ov9ei,
Tr/v
oi>x
r\v
avoiav
o$<rav
Ka\ov/J.ei>
ws evrjOeiav, dXXa
ijv
ws d\r)0us ed re Kal
didvotav.
122
NOTES ON
:
xv 326 B
the
ls ircuSoTp^pov 34. Protagoras passes to yv/j.va<TTiK fi, second great division of Greek education: Rep. II 376 E.
yvfjwaffTucr] is
Plato asserts that the true object of rfj Siavofa. not to cultivate the body, but to educate the soul to the proper mean between hardness and softness Rep. in 410 C foil. On the soul as the mistress of the body see Phaedo ch. 43.
35.
virr]pT<S(ri
:
3260
to
39-
Heindorf
the
first
/xdAiora
is
due
Most of the
editors
insert
/idXtora not
after
iroiovaw
by the presence of /udXto-ra following: but it comes (we think) more naturally after Troiovau*. CK 8i8a(TK<xX(ov d-rraXXa-ywo-iv eK is rejected by Cobet (cf. 42.
explaining
loss
:
Gorg. 514 C
eTreid-rj
r&v
is
which
it
forms an
appropriate contrast
(in
all
in neither of the
probability) conscious in
common
K
StSacr/cdXov, Plutus 84
HarpoK\^ovs
and
other parallels.
43.
dva\Kaei
(xavOavciv
hardly to be taken
for
was no excuse
After
T)V
44.
Kara TOVTOVS
TJV.
/card irapddeiy/jia.
7rapddety/j,a
genda"
"Facile
^v
Kaddirep
corri
quamquam
talia
Most recent editors bracket or reject the says Heindorf. words, which are open to objection on several grounds, that the laws are not an example but a rule of life, and Plato does not use irapddeiy/ma,
ws.
The
precisely in this way, as well as from the harsh omission of suggestion of Sauppe that the words are a gloss on Kara
as
TOIJTOVS
for
3260
by a scribe referring to the illustration which follows has much probability. example 45. YP a 1 HLaTt<rTa ^ see on 7pa/i^tart(7ToO 312 B.
l
46.
viro-ypctyavTes
-ypap.fji.ds TTJ
-ypac^iSi
should be understood of
tracing (by dots or otherwise) the outlines of the lines (ypa/j,/j.al) which form letters. These outlines would be filled up by the pupil : see Bliimner, Griechische Privataltherthiimer p. 315. The usual
guidance;
"ut
ad
legis
normam
iis diri-
genda sunt
",
Kroschel.
Such a view
is
xv 326 D
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
123
the meaning of viroypd<pei.v and of fKp^yrjffLS, and (in view of Plato s statements as to the nature of Law) renders the simile inexact.
vTToypdfaiv
in
(as
vTroTvTrovff6ai to
direpydffa<rdai
moulding in outline Tim. 76 E) and is opposed to and (in Aristotle) to avaypdfaiv, e.g. Rep. VIII 548 C D
i)
OVKOVV
\6y<
avTtj /mev
e?7/,
us
ffxnfJLa TToXiret as
viroypaif/avTa
/J.TJ
d/r/H/Sws
direpyda ao dai
did TO e^apKflv fj.ev loelv Kal e/c TTJS viroypaQrjs TOV re StKcuoraroj /ecu TOV aSt/cwraroi and Theaet. 172 E, where a litigant s dvTupoala is a sort of outline drawing wv exros ov prjTeov, but called vTToypcKf)-/!
,
which his speech must simply direpyd(ra<r0ai. v^yelffdai is similarly used, only with the added idea of guiding: e.g. Rep. in 403 D E OVKOVV el TT]v Sidvoiav i/ccu/ws depaireixravres irapaooi^v avTrj rd Trepl TO
a.Kpi(3o\oyei(r6cu, ^/weis 6e offov TOVS TVTTOVS
Qis a.v 7Totoifj.v
TflTre/)
;
v(f>t]yfjo~
at /j.eda
Bet
raura OUTW
irp6.TTf.iv
diavoov-
&v 6
the simile
is this.
As
The
into
as
outlines, which are the laws. only TVTTOI, within which our actions
TravTaTrcuriv
SLV
:
should
TOVTOVS
fall:
cf.
Rep.
in
II
383 C
i-ywye
TOVS
TVTTOVS
<ru7xwpd>,
Kal ws VO/J.OLS
xpip/ji. rjv
(whence
vop-ovs VTTO-
ypdtpeiv here
and
Laws v 734
dv Trore
see also Polit. 294 A foil. TO 8 d\\ dvopa Tbv /xerd (fipovricrews Swatro TO re &PKTTOV Kal TO 5i/caioraE)
P\TI<TTOI>
TOV dKpifius
dvo/AOiOTrjTes
irepCkafiuv TO
eTrirdrretj
at
yap
TWV T
for
T&Xjnp
ovd
which reason in the Republic (vi 497 D) there must always be a power above the laws. The explanation which we have given does not disagree with the account of Seneca in his Pueri ad praescriptum discunt. Digiti illorum Epistles XV 2. 51
yvTivovv
"
tenentur et aliena
manu per
I
literarum simulacra
"
ducuntur":
it
is
supported by Quintilian
i.
27
non
illos
".
had the present passage in view. It should be noted that ypafaw vopovs was a regular phrase:
in
Rep. vi 501 A.
124
49.
s 8e KCU.
NOTES ON
ws for ourcos
is
xv 3260
:
Heindorf
P or de see
acrrpovoiuav
us
$opav uira
Trayijvat..
above on 318
c.
326 E
54.
tion of a magistrate
v0ivcu regularly denotes the putting straight or examina when his office expired. It is not clear whether
Protagoras philological zeal does not cause him to stretch a point in giving to the word a wider signification: but see on evOin ovaiv in 325 D.
CHAPTER
at last
XVI.
comes to the difficulty raised by Socrates in Protagoras 319 E. Virtue having been proved to be teachable, it is only from a lack of natural aptitude that good men s sons sometimes turn out badly compared with men who have never been taifght virtue, even
:
^jiirpocrOev
324
:
E.
Set elvai drjuiovp-
32 7 A
6.
ovSeva
8tu ISuoreveiv
equivalent to iravras
in apery.
yovs
12.
1Tir\T]TT
TOV
Jll)
KttXtSs
avXovVTtt.
effect
As
Kal
important word, eTreirXyrre has no construction, but is in effect enclitic: see on 317 C
edidaa-Ke is the
on the
ei>deia<rdat.
3276
19-
"
ovv OVTW.
oiV
r
:
rjv
\v<rire\ei
parenthetical
it
full
stop after
v6fj.i/j.a.
3270
24.
XXo-yip.os T]iJT]0T).
:
common
27.
Heindorf
Proleptic adjectives with a^avw are Rep. VIII 565 C rovrov rpefpeiv
av
fail
:
con
jecture,
to
be
right.
d\\
olv
ye
is
an
ro.
emphatic
ye
TreLvfjif
events
cf.
Gorg. 496
s
D navdavu
KO.V
dXX ovv
seems
to
29.
Sauppe
you
vvv
be
so
quite needless : the conclusion is naturally, put as a in the present case, you are to think .
30.
command
TWV
So BT.
avdp&irois in this
emphatic sense
little
awkward with
dvdpuirovs
two
lines
below
xvi 327 D
and
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
is
125
is
cf.
323 C
r??s
dvayKcuov ovdeva
5iKcuo<rtj>i)s) ,
8vTii>
oi>xl
d/uDs
TTWS
O-VTTJS
(sc.
17
/AT)
elvai
avdpuirois.
Of
Kal evv6fjt,ois dvis perhaps Sauppe s ev which he has now given up in favour of the MSS reading. avrov is not emphatic: to be St /ouos is to be a drjfuovpybs 31. E TTJS dpeTrjs ovdeva 8ei iSiureveiv. di.Kaio<rvvr)5, cf. 326
33.
(jtt]T6
HIITC
fJLt]T
|i.T)8l.
/u,T?5^
see 3 2 7
note on
otfre
ovdt ye in Apol.
elev
is
4. 4.
Presently dXX
elcri
spite of effriv
is
more prominent.
clause
35.
(01 is
becoming main
d\X
not to be repeated after dXXd) see on- 313 A. It appears not only from Athenaeus etev rives.
<vypio
called
"Aypioi.
from Suidas and others that the play in question was The few fragments of it which remain (see Kock s
Fragmenta I pp. 146 150) give us no indication of the plot or treatment. The probability is that the formed the chorus (compare the names Ne0Acu, Edrpaxoi "Ayptoi
etc.),
"
Comicorum Atticorum
ad quos as we should infer from the words of Plato Athenienses quidam, pauci sine dubio, vitae civilis in sua urbe
"
"
pertaesi ((jucrdvdpwiroi) sicut Pithetaeruset Euelpides,accedebantimprudenter sperantes se inter homines immanes meliorem iustioremque
quam
in civitate sua vitam inventuros esse" (Kock). Plato was perhaps thinking of the same play again in Rep. VI 496 D ucrircp ei s d-rjpLa &i>6puiros otfre vi>a5iKe iv i9&MP ofae //cai/os ch
e/j,Tre(r<Jbi>,
<2v
irao-iv
dypLois OLVT^IV.
:
so
BT, and
there
is
no
sufficient
reason for
(with Sauppe, after Athenaeus v 218 D) or ot ous irep trepwiv with Schanz. Plato does not always a parallel is quoted from avail himself of the liberty of attraction
altering- the text to oiovs
irtpvaiv
:
Crat. 432 E
36.
iva. /co/uSfl
irepvo^iv.
oi
Aypioi
N
= 421/420 B.C. For the apxovros, i.e. Ol. 89 4 bearing of the date of the *A.ypioi on the question when the dialogue of the Protagoras is assumed to have taken place see Introd. p. xxxvii.
&r
Apiffrlwvos
4>pKpaTi]s.
The fragments
of Pherecrates
comedy who gained his first victory in 438 B.C. are given Comicorum Atticorum Fragmenta I pp. 145209.
Kock
126
eirl
NOTES ON
At]vaCa>.
xvi 327 D
(also
The Afyaiov
called
to
\[/j.vai.
and
Atoi
tfo-ov)
Dionysus on the
AdrjvyaLv, ev
oiKodo/ArjdTJvai, dvo/jLafrvres
Compare Photius s.v. Arjvaiov $ roi)s dy&vas riyov, Trpb TOU rb Oearpov iirl Ayvaiy. The phrase at Lenaeum
after all plays were given in the Dionysiac theatre, as by this time they were, and to have been understood as equivalent to at the Lenaean festival (cf. Ar. Ach.
ev Ayvaiois
and
s
more usual
3).
Muller
Buhnenalterthumer
p.
316 note
place in the
month Gamelion.
38.
to<nrp
ot ev eKLva)
TW
,
)(opu>,
yiyveadai ev
irpodvpui
is
to
come
fj.eda
fall
among
iv T
eyei>6-
So
the MSS.
The
Heinrich, fi^avdpwiroL Jacobs, /j.e<Ta.v0pwiroi Lehrs) pro ceed on the supposition that the word is an epithet of the dypioi,
which
is
most improbable:
"
"alii
sunt dyptoi,
if
alii /uLiadvdpwiroi,
neque
"
regard the uxrirep clause as explaining rols TOIO^TOIS) "scribendum uairep sed olot irep fuit
(sc.
we
(Heindorf).
39.
EvpvpdTw Kal
s.
e-rri
4>pvvwv8cx.
Two
proverbial scoundrels of
Kpolaov
dra
eirl
^era^aXo^vov
Adrjvrjffcv
e/c
irpbs
Kvpov
,
r)v
8k E0eo-ios /crX.
<av
^pwuvdas
KaXouai.
T&J>
6s
evos
Kara
TCL He\OTrofvt]<TiaKd
dierpipev
TOIJTOV roi/s
irovripovs
^pwuvdas
:
They
are
frequently mentioned
in
Greek
literature
is
Thesm. 86 1.
cf.
ETrafJi.eij
uvSas,
like.
327 E
42.
for eT0
ovSeis
<roi
of the Bodleian.
elvai is Heindorf s emendation elvai. For the asyndeton with uxrirep see above on
311 E.
43.
rfe
8i8do-Ka\os
I
TOV
eXX^vitei-v.
The same
&i>
illustration
occurs in Ale.
in
feVi
A.
328 A
TU>V
48.
TOVTOVS
TS av
and
StSafjeiev repeats rt s
5i5dei.ev
TOI>S
xeiporex^cDv uiets:
TOI/TUH>
didd<TKa\oj>
is a variety on cw5 &v els (pavdij, which the ov8 7 av of 44 might lead us to expect would be repeated but the sentence
<f>avT)vai
line
is
xvi 328 c
127
slight anacoluthon.
line
ovU 7
C.
a? in
44 with
51.
OVTCD 8
apTTJs.
On
ourw
$e see
52.
= Kal
el is
somewhat
Meno
:
72 C Kav
it is
extremely
common
in Aristotle.
The
must have arisen from cases where the apodosis contained a verb Such cases with which &v could go, e.g. KOV el dirodvyaKOi, ev fyoi. as Symp. 185 A Kav etrts e^aTrarrjOeir}, KO\T) ij aiTarr), where the verb
after el is in the optative, preserve traces of the origin of the
con
struction.
55.
cf.
6vTj<ra
nva irpos.
etirep o!6s
6vTJ<rat
is
Dobree
328 B
Rep.
58.
2.
r yv wpbs a.peTT)v ovycrai avOp^irovs. TOV rpoirov TIS irpalews TOV (xicrOou. Aristotle Eth. Nic.
1
X 60 D
IX
n64 a
24 oirep
(f>aal
701/3
diSa^eiev
adrj-rrore, Ti/mTJcrai.
e\d]j.(3ai>e
TOGOVTOV.
diroSe SwKtv
This
:
is
60.
down.
It is
Schanz) or to read airedwKev (with Kroschel and Krai). airodediOKev is hardly to be explained as a gnomic perfect (Goodwin), certain examples of which are rare, if not unknown, but is to be taken in its
natural sense
is
also
Heindorfs view.
he has already paid. ..if not etc. this Unless the pupil hacL/to*</ftt advance, Pro the fee to his own conscience and (according to his own
:
if
he
prefers,
avT<
doKew
T<$
/jt,a66vTi)
even though
minae.
(if Diogenes
Laertius ix 52
may be trusted)
If Protagoras made no bad debts, he escapes the censure of Plato in Gorgias 5190, where it is said that, if teachers of diKaioa-uvr] do not receive their fees, it only shews that they have failed to teach
their subject
and deserve no
"
fees.
61.
\0wv
satis est
ls
Upov.
"
3280
iurare
notum
114
Heindorf, quoting Aeschin. in Timarch. Kal 6(j.6cra5 pr) Xa/3etV StDpa eavrov x e ?P a Ta
l^po>
69.
TcSv8.
Protagoras
is
in
319
E.
128
NOTES ON
CHAPTER
XVII.
xvn 328 c
Here begins
question
is first
Socrates
raised
criticism
Is
Virtue
The
con
nexion between
this question and the speech of Protagoras is that if Virtue has a unity in knowledge, it is teachable, otherwise not see Introd. p. xx.
:
3280
i.
eTri8eid}Jievos.
:
7riSeiKvva6ai
e.g.
and
used
of a Sophistic display
T]fuv
/caXa Topyias
rrfv TrevTyKovrddpax/J-ov
sometimes used in the same way, e.g. Euthyd. -274 D and infra 347 B: in 320 C above dXX eiridei^ov is in tended to suggest this meaning, which comes out more clearly in
e7rideiu>.
also
eTTiSei^w
3.
two
rl
lines
below.
/ce/cTjX??-
fdvos.
8.
<3
ircu AiroXXoScopot)
with
mock
solemnity
so 335
D w
TTCU
iTnrovlKov,
9.
Rep.
II
368 A
c5
lexicographers.
ple
is
wSe in the sense of devpo is noted as a Platonic idiom by the The usage is found in tragedy, but no other exam
cf.
328E
A
12.
(frtiaei
iirifxeXeiav
Meno
99 E
dperij
civ
eir]
ovre
deig. /u-otpq.
15.
3 29
17.
even such
just such
rotorfrous.
wo-rrep pi^Xia.
Hermann wished
to read
oi>x
uvirep ftipXla,
that like
do make a speech when spoken to but the point is books they do not answer the questions asked, or put ques
:
:
cf.
Phaedr. 275
faypcKpiq,.
deiv&v
ydp
ra
TTOV
TOUT
^x.et ypafir/,
Kal ws
dX^^ws
OJJ-OLOV
/cat
yap
eKeivrjs
aiyq..
%Kyova e crTTj/ce p.ev ws fciWa, edv 8 dvtpr) TL, crejjiv&s irdvv ravrbv d Kal ol \6yoi 56^ais pkv av ws TI (ppovovvras avrotis
infra 347
cTretSr;
TWV Xeyo^vwv {3ov\6fJi,vos fj-adelv, ev TL arj/m-aivei E and Hipp. Min. 365 D rbv /j.v Kal dduvarov eiravepfodai, rlirore vo&v raura eiroitjae
Ofj.T)pot>
:
rd ^17.
22.
\aXKia.
Kro-
xvii 329 B
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
A
129
XaX/ceia
23.
in
d
:
TI
aTroretVet is
used absolutely as
Gorg. 458 B Kal vvv fous irbppu aTrorevov^ev. Compare Euthyd. 300 B OTO.V ovv \l6ovs \eyr]S Kal v\a Kal ffidypia, ov ffiyuv
Z<j>ij,
O$KOVV a ye Iy6,
Trap{pxo/J.ai. iv
ro?s
x aAKet
ls
(MSS.
dXXd
^yiarov ra
ai.S rjpia
\tyei.
86\i\ov KaraTtCvovo-i TOV Xd-yov. 8o\ixov is the reading of T, but (i) the adjective 5oXtx<5s seems to be exclusively poetic, the word surviving in Plato s time only in the form 56Xtxos for 5oXt25.
B and
X^s
5/xfyios (cf.
for the
change of accent
and the
like):
(2) 5oXi%^s
K&KIJ by /ecu ?/, $a?5pos by (f>ai5pfc ^oO \6yov would be a rare construction,
though not without parallels, e.g. TroXXrji TT?$ x^P as i n Xen. Cyrop. Ill 2. 2 and T??y /xaptX^s o-ux^in Ar. Ach. 350 a^tifxaw T^S e^5at:
povias of Apol. 41 c
is
difierent:
(3)
which we have had, a long speech other hand 56Xtxos TOV \6yov, the suggestion of Stephanus, is strongly supported by 335 E where Socrates compares Protagoras, because he
plays the
Iffriv
p-fjrup
dialectician, to a 5oXt%65/)o/ios
vvv 5
wffTTcp
77
av
deoi6
/J.QV
Kpiffuvi
Tip
T]
T<
I/uLepaiq
Spo/Aft
aKfj.dfovTi
T&V 5oXt%o5/36yucoj
T&v
T)/j.epo5p&[ji.uv
diaOelv re Kal
metaphor, such as Plut. Phoc. 23. 3 KctXcGs $77 77/365 rb ffrddiov, rbv 8 d6\ixoi> TOV TToiXtfj-ov 0oj3oO//ai ; Epicrates in Kock s Com. Att. Frag. Vol. II
i,
parallels to the
56Xtx oj/ ro
eT^a^
freffiv
7^77
Tptx
i
>
pe \tyeiv cKarbv
\a\t<TTepa,
ffTadiocffiv
apurrov
1.
and Frogs
p.
91 TrXetv
77
ffTadii>3
Eupolis (Kock
dpofirj^
uairep ayadol
c.
\tyuv
TOI)S pTjropas. Dropping the sporting metaphor we may say The SoXixos was 24 spin out a league of verbiage against you cf. Pind. Ol. VTaSia, the VTaSiov being covered 12 times both ways
. :
I"
33-
27.
editors
The MSS read aura, which most recent s avrci 8-qXou change to avro with Stephanus, regarding the idiom as
ai>T6
3293
analogous to that in 324 A avTo ae dtdd^et, but in this idiomatic the verb is generally, if not always, in the future. use of avT6
irov \tyti in
different, since in
Ar. Eq. 204 and the cases quoted by Blaydes in loc. are each case avT6 has a definite antecedent expressed. ws avrd 677X01 is simply as things themselves i.e. as facts shew :
the reference
is
to the speech
just delivered.
A. P.
130
Compare
NOTES ON
Arist. Pol. IV 12. I33i a 21 5rj\ov ws
xvn 329
avra
ec
Trpo/cctXetrcu /crX.
and (with Heindorf) Xen. Cyr. VI i. 7 ou/c oZ5a /tei/ Zyuye, OTTOU aura rd fyya deiKvvai TO Kpdricrrov.
31.
i
ri Set
(JLOi
airoKpCvaio roSe.
The
equivalent to iravr av
(Hein
dorf).
32.
d lrep aXXw
TO>
The
:
fulness of expression
dvOpwirwv im8oi|r}v av, Kal (rol ireiOofuu. is no doubt intentional Socrates politely
:
dwells upon his compliment. The objections to the syntax are two fold (i) av with the optative in protasis (2) direp (in clauses of this Cases of the potential optative in the kind) with its verb expressed.
;
by Goodwin
MT.
p. 192 (e.g.
ye
fji,i>)5
/0
TOIOVTOV yeveaOai
for
Heindorf
cites
Meno
v d
IJ.au.
98 B d\\ direp
TL d XXo
<pait]i>)
ireireiff
(hardly serious) in 328 E is not inconsistent with Treidoi^v &v, since he at once qualifies his assent by ir\r)v afJUKpbv ri poi efj.iroduv
it is
sufficiently represented
here by
/ecu
crol
Treidofj.ai.
We
therefore
:
agree with Heindorf, Wayte, and Turner in retaining the MSS reading other editors mostly read either eiirep dXXy ry dvdp&Truv Tretdoil^t\v
av Kal
35.
(rot,
or drop
:
treidolfje^v
crol ireldofj-ai.
329 C
^Xt-yes yelp
3220
diKatocrvvr]
and
ai Sws
are looked on as
two
distinct virtues.
36.
iroXXaxov: 324
325 A
cf,
323 A and E.
CHAPTER
Socrates
is
XVIII.
(i) that
elicits
from Protagoras
one, the single virtues differ from each other and form the whole like the parts of the face: that it is possible to possess one virtue
all
:
without possessing
and
is greatest temperance, holiness, bravery, wisdom, of which the last that the virtues differ from each other not only (2) A) (329
0330
330 B);
330
E).
The
refutation of Pro-
3290
4-
irpoorwirov
:
irpoauirov
i/^X 7? in
els
parts efface
rpe<perai
:
cf.
3130
KaTn]\os
TU>V
ayuyl/J.wv
<2v
a<p
\jsvxn
Rep. IV 435 C
QavKov ye aC
ovcw/^a
t/jnreTrTWKafj,ev irepl
xviii 33
eiVe
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
rpia etdy TO.VTO. iv avrrj ctre
/z??.
131
In Aristotelian
Ileinclorf
%a Ta
language, the face is dvo/j.oiofj.epey. so the MSS and 7. dXXrjXwv Kdl TOU oXov
: :
(who
suggests &\\r)\uv re Kal TOU o\ov) recent editors mostly omit either TO. eTepa TUV fTepuv should be d\\rj\wv or rd frepa TUV erepuv.
taken quite generally, TUV tTepwv (and thus, by implication, rd eTepa) having its meaning defined by the clause d\\-/i\uv Kal TOU 6\ov. rd frepa TUV fTepuv could be dropped without injury to the sense, but
hardly
TO.
d\\r]\wi>i
TO ^Tepov
olov
ir.
Xftv,
E, 331 A, 331 D, 349 B, 359 A. oiXXo. V-oplw ^eraXa/x^aj/etj/, ^uer^neTadiowai and the like take an accusative of the part as well
eTepa)
and so 330
neTaXap.pdvov<riv
329 E
as a genitive
of the whole.
:
J
fj.eTa\a/j.pdveiv fwpiov
f-iopiov
lo
receive a
part of a whole
part
.
/ieraXa ii/3aj>aj
to receive a part of a
14.
Kal
U>ITJS
dvSpttof io-tv a8iKOi 8e: cf. Laws I 630 R 7rt(rr6j /mh ydp CTdaeaiv OVK av TTOTC ytvoiTO avev ^v^irda^ dpeTrjs. 5ia~
6t>
e3
Kal
fj.axofJ.evoi
Tupratos TUV
fj.i<r0o<t>6pui>
ax^^ov diravTiov.
Kal ravra
SLKatoffvv>j
only
17.
and dvopeia have not yet been named and ffu^poa^vr] and See Introd. p. xxxiv.
:
for cro$i a
6<ri6r7js.
Kal
jxe -yio-Tov
:
<ro<|>a
Protagoras speaks as a
0-o</>rr7?j,
330 A
8.
r6
5^, TO, d
fj.ev
a\\o r6
t
5^ d XXo.
^v
etc. is
a frequent
?
idiom.
Crat. 399
A TroXXd/cis
olfj.ai
lTrefj.iSd\\ofJ.ei
ypd/j.fj.aTa t
oijTe
et s
3>dffiv
rd 5
et-aipovfjiei>.
Soph. O. T. 1229
fj.i^
ydp
O\JT av"IffTpof
av vtyai Kadap~
(pavet /ca/cd.
Trjvde Trjv
aTeyyv
ai/nV
TO
0ws
20.
wo-irtp
rd TOU
irpoo-wirov
we have
placed
the
mark of
The sentence interrogation before uvirep: see on #XXo 76 in 311 E. wcnrep rd TOV TrpoG&irov OVK fffTiv 6<p6a\fj.6s olov rd wra thus corre
$Tepov olov TO tTepov.
in the
sponds exactly to ap ovv OVTW Kal rd r^s d/)er^y fj.6pia OVK For rd TOV Trpovdinrov followed by
CCTTIV
its
TO
parts
infra
349 A tKe?vaTa
pevTa
5t
and
Theaet. 151 A ols oTav TTO.\LV eXOufft. edicts fj.ev dTroKt*)\vei For the asyndeton regular in explanatory and vai, (vlots 5^ e^t. ampliative clauses see note on Apol. 22 A.
<rvvei-
92
32
27
NOTES ON
ft^* OUTCOS,
&J>TJ,
xvui 330 B
^"O
OL/TWS, ^77.
The
So T: B has only dXX* ?Xi, w 2wKpaT6Slonger form of answer is more suited to Protagoras
irpd-yH-a
C,
style.
330 C
32.
11
SiKcuoonuvii
rL
cKppocnjvrjv TL /caXets;
332
358 D.
has Kal
/not.
Kal
C/JLOI
seems slightly
efj,oi
better than
Acd/xoi,
as forming a
more
effective
balance to
piv
e/x^
re Kal at as
Greek
Protagoras is addressed first on the principle seniores priores and honoris causa; contrast 311 D, and compare 353 A
usage requires.
(Kroschel).
i irTOV
with the
virtue
D enre yuot, w Sw/cpar^s re /cat The dual gives prominence to the notion in The connexion of this part of the argument (line 31). in 330 A rest is this 330 B it is said that no one part of
:
contrast 311
is olov
premise):
rb Prepay, e.g. that dtKcuoavvr) is not olov oo^rrjs (major here it is said that diKaioativrj is diKaiov, 6ai6rr]s Satoi*
:
(minor premise)
(in the
next chapter)
is
drawn
that
5tK(tLocnji>i>]
not
o<rioj>
nor
6<rt6r??s
St /ccuop.
This stage
unmeaning"
"tautological
nor
3300
330 E
47.
TJ
otov
:
o<riov.
of the
49.
not
ocriov
cv<j>TJp.i,
cLvdpuiroi in
below on 331 A. avOpwire. to (Lvdpuire is somewhat brusque so w 314 D above. avOpwire without c3 would border on rude
with avfxnov
<5
see
icrws
ffoi.
ZXefov, ar^pWTre,
yv/j.i>affTiKTjs.
2w/c/)ares),
CHAPTER
XIX.
Socrates endeavours to refute Protagoras and to shew that Justice and Holiness are identical. If o0-t6r7?s is not olov SiKaiofffoi], nor
olov offibrrjs, it will follow (says Socrates) that
6o-t<5r^s
is
and
is
diKaioo~tivr) OLVOVLOV.
This
is
6cri6r?js
5tKaiov
is
and
diKatoavvr) is
6<rioi>.
there
xix 33i B
4.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
B and T
omit the
article,
133
which can
hardly be dispensed with since the assertion was made not of parts of virtue, but of the i.e. all the parts: see 330 A ap otv OUTW Kal TO,
rrjs dperijs /J.6pia OVK ZVTLV rb erepov olov TO erepov
;
77
S^Xa
cf.
drj
on
II
OUTWS fX
*T\. ,
ws.
OVTWS
365 D
IJ.T]
ware
fj,ti>
for
Rep.
uv ra
irel<TO/j.ev ,
ra de
/3ta<r6fJ.eda,
u>s
irXeoveKrovvres b iKi]v
di56vai.
fj,r)8ev
ireweiffpat.
(Jifv
same
in
kind
cf.
English
ii
so as
Here
otfrws
is
view of TOIOVTOV
12.
o-ii
330 C and D.
asperity: I expected better
notice the
mock
331 A
things of you.
1
6.
OVK apa
(TTV:
and
apa. is
illative.
So far we are entitled to go, but in contrary and the contradictory are confused, as is frequently the case in Plato s dialogues: see note on Euthyphr. 7 A 6tofj.iffts, where are cited Alcib. n 138 D foil., Rep. iv 437 c:
17.
oXV
olov
|xii
oViov.
rb bt
dv6<n.ov
add Phileb. 48 B
foil, where tfrOovos is said to be joy at a friend s misfortune because envy of a friend s success implies joy at his illluck (cf. ibid. 50 A), and Euthyd. 276 B OVKOVV el /j-r] d^a^e?s;
<ro(pol,
was not unaware of the rules of logic in this matter 202 A), but the tendency of Greek thought and (see Symp. 201 E life was not to rest content with negations ; whence words like dcw^eXTfc, acquired a positive significance, and Solon could enact (K6r)valuv TroXireJa Ch. 8 ad fin.) 5s &v ffTacriafrvcrrjs TT?S
TTO.VV ye,
-Plato
a.<pQovos
TroXews
TToXcws
/xrj
/J.e6
Part of the argument in the next chapter see on 332 A line 3. suffers from the same flaw
utrexei-v.
:
dSiKOv dpa: Heindorf s emendation for dXXct blKaiov &pa, the reading of the best MSS, which rb o avbciov proves to be wrong and shews how to correct. Heindorf s correction was after
18.
d\V
wards confirmed by a Paris MS. apa expressed (the words are equivalent
before rb dt see on 330
22.
is
illative.
For rb t^v un
fj.ev
to
dXXa rb
aSt/cov
apa)
A
,
aXXo, TO 5
cTXXo.
:
on
is
because
not
that
see note
on
line
24 below.
33 1 ^
:
23.
8tK<u6rr]s
OO-IOTT|TI.
termination to suggest their closer likeness ( justness to holiness) Si/caior?7S is found also in Gorg. 508 A as a balance to
134
NOTES ON
it
xix
the
3316
TTOIOTT/J
word
Theaet. 182 A.
24.
olov
8iKcuo<ruvt].
Kroschel objects
to the emphasis,
and
is
If 6 rt in line 22
doubt the genuineness of this clause. translated as because and not as that , the
inclines to
TO.VTO.
difficulty disappears.
that 5iKaioavvr)
is
oviov
and
20
the meaning also assigned to ravra av raCra by Protagoras in his Socrates (for Protagoras) will reply that reply (line 27 foil.).
diKaiocrvvi] is
oviov
and
is
ocrtorT/s
diKaiov for
OO-IOTTJS
(i)
because
insist
diKai6rrjs
the same as
insists
on or because SIKCUOTJJS is 6 TI 6/uoioraroj ocrior^n this he on more: (2) because diKaicxrvvt] is olov 6cridr??s and offtoTys olov this he insists on most of all (fj-dXiffra iravruv), and with SiKaioavvT]
B. it expressly refutes Protagoras assertion in 330 A the other hand if 6 rt is translated as that Kroschel s objections can hardly be got over viz. that -fjroi ravrdv biKouoativri is not the
reason, because
On
as Socrates reply on his own behalf; that the words are ignored both by Protagoras in his reply and by Socrates himself in 333 B ; and that the emphasis of judXtcrra iravTwv is strained and unnatural.
same
331 C
28.
elva.i
aTrXouv:
opposed to dXXd
ri
poi doKel ev
aury
5id(popov
Plato uses air\ovv, as opposed to 8ur\ovv, diafiopov, avvderov, ireir\ey^vov, troiKiXov and the like, of that which is uni
in 29.
Bonitz in
Hermes n
32.
(1867) p. 307
(ioi: see
i
foil.
n-i]
on
^77 otfrws in
318
B.
cf.
33.
TO
|3ov\ei
/icdXtcrra
TOVTO
t\ty\t<rQa.i,
<rv/m[3aivei
infra
\6yov Zyuye
e^erd^w,
fj-evroi
iVws
e/ne
TOV
eerdfc<r0cu.
Here
TO 8
ejie
TC Kal
<r^
TOVTO
Xe\<o
TOVTO
(cf.
line 33)
belongs
to the TO 5
e/tt^
re Kal ai
.
and not
to
X^yw
X^yw
mean
this
33 1 D
TO -yap XCVKOV TW n Xavi. Anaxagoras went so far as to say that snow was black (because it is still water, though congealed) 128 note b. Kilter and Preller
38.
:
39. 44.
oiTT)
an old emendation
for 6
fj.rj.
331 E
is
47-
TttvTa: the parts of the face. KOLV TCLVV <rp.iKpov ^\T1 T oV lov
successfully defended
by Kroschel.
The emphasis
on the
first
xx 332 A
like
if
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
(
135
some likeness
it is
any more than to call what has some unlikeness unlike even the likeness be very small ), to which accordingly /ecu/ trdvv cfjuKpov
tfjuoco"
%Xy T0
of rd
reverts
compare Socrates
ofj.oiov
reply,
dvofjioiov,
The German
words ov5 ra
d.vbp.oibv TI
fx VTa
dv6/j.oia (Krai).
CHAPTER
ness, Socrates
XX.
justice
and
holi
seeks to prove the identity of temperance and wisdom, and begins to discuss the relation between temperance and
now
justice.
are the
same
is
briefly as
:
is
the opposite of
<ro0ta,
and also of
<ro<pla
ffu<f)po(rvvr}
but a thing can have but one opposite: therefore It is admitted at once that avvrj are identical.
are opposites
:
and
<ru<ppo-
a.<ppo<yiivrj
and
<ro<f>ia
some
the proof that d^poavvr) is tvavrlov is of length and (as well as the assertion that a thing can have but
cru<ppoa-iji>ri
The
as
is
natural from
usual sense of d^poauvr) (intellectual folly) and the meaning its derivation (as the opposite of ffw^poffuvrj) are also natural to one who holds that vice is ignorance identified, and
is
TI KoXcts.
c.
33 2
au>$>povtiV)
3.
irorepov 8
orav.
(i)
that aufypovuvt} is
tvavrlov dfipoavvr].
TO 6p9us and
irp6.TTet.v is
and
ff<jj<j)po<rvvr)
is
that
cl0/)<Ws
fj.r)
6p6us
is
it
in
d<j>p6vws
worked
the opposite of o-wfipovus irpaTTeiv, out at inordinate length) that dtfrpoavvr) is the oppo
irpdTTeiv
is
6p0u>s
(2)
of vuQpoffvvr). In equating /J.TJ with atypovus irpaTTeiv in Socrates again confounds contradictory and contrary: see on
6.
33i A.
TJ
:
rovvavrfov.
the MSS have
in
So Stallbaum,
77
after
Heindorfs
77
rovvavTiov
faulty
TTpaTTeiv
because because
it
no way
is
both
<ru<j>povv
and
it
here unsuitable.
In
rj
Towavrlov
136
will
NOTES ON
:
xx 332 A
be observed that Socrates already allows no middle position be its opposite see above on line 3.
<j>p
332 C
tries to prove that a thing can have but one ivavrlov. This is true only if we confine tvavrlov to the meaning of contradictorily opposite throughout, e.g. if we are always content merely to assert that the tvavrlov of /caXoV is
19.
*>TJ.
From
KO\OV as soon as we say that its tvavrlov is o.lo~xpov we have given to the thing two opposites (one of them multiform) since ^77 is not alffxpov but may be anything in the whole world except
fj.7]
:
Ka\bt>
/oaAoj/.
332 D
I
27.
330
E,
is therefore also vitiated by neg between contrary and contradictory terms. dvaXo-yurwueGa of reckoning up and reflecting as in Rep. X 618 c.
3334-
viro
(7-wc}>poo-vvTiS
viro
d<f>po<ri5vT]s.
admitted in so
biro ffu(ppoavvr)$
many
and
:
o-wfipoo-vvr}
and
cf.
dfipovvvr) for
VTTO
C line 18.
332 E
40. 44.
rlov efrcu
>
cf.
TO
ei
XVIII.
333 A
49.
ov
ircivv fAOvcriKws
(ruvapnoTTOvoriv.
43"
"In
lenem agrov
".
(326 B)
"Trdtra
deltrdai,
dixisset
Heindorf.
333 B
52
T^W Se
in
line 51
[xi].
reads
and
<ro(pla
favour of TrAe/w.
If TrAe/ocrt^
s style.
T TrXefoo-i TrXci w is a sug by most editors. The nominatives ev and aufipoavvr] in 53 are strongly in is retained, it must be regarded as a
ir\eio<Tii
,
blemish in Plato
59.
rd Xonrd.
If (JiKcuoo w ^^ofnor???
and
<Tw0pocri?j 97
= cro0ta
it
remains to identify either diKcuovvvr) or ocrtorTjs with either or ffofylo. in order to prove the identity of these four virtues.
begins to prove that oTtd8iK6i: 60.
8<.Ka.iov{>v
(rw<ppo<rfor}
Socrates
r)
=
<rw<j)po<Tvvri.
on
,
(cf.
infra 333 D,
I
E) is equi
cf.
Rep.
340 D
KaKels au
e^a^aprdvet ; 6 Ti the relative and 6 rt the conjunction shade into one another here. There is much to be said for Cron s view that the words should
irepl roi)s
Ka^vovra.? /car
avTO TOVTO
be written alike
see on Apology,
-yc
<J>cwn,v.
Appendix
I
II. p. 123.
foil.,
333 C
62.
iroXXoC
In Rep.
348 B
Thrasymachus
xxi 333 D
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
is
137
that dSiKta
is
KaXw and texvph: compare Notice that Protagoras own opinion not compatible with ffutypovvvr} makes for the iden
evpov\la, dper??,
tification of diKaioffuvr)
and
ffu^poffdvrj.
TOV TWV iroXXwv: on account of the ruv here, Heindorf wished to insert ol before iro\\ol in line 62, but such a view could
65.
cf.
Rep.
TJ
348 E
e/
yap
Kaidav
/HCJ/TOI
alaxp^v
o.\nb U/J.Q-
drat c&nrep aXXoi Ttixfy, eixofj-ev ov TI \tyeiv /caret, ra ropitfAs Sauppe points out, the article TWV refers only \tyovTt* KT\. With the situation compare Rep. to the above-mentioned iro\\oL
VII 527 E
foil.
<r/c67ret
ovdertpovs dXXa ffavrou ZveKO. rb (dyiffTOV civ aXXy 6i rt s TI dvvatro air avruv fjLrjv ou5
66.
TOUS
\dyW9,
(frdovo is
6va<rdai.
&T o3v
ti re
see
on Apol. 34
E.
CHAPTER
XXI.
Before Socrates has completed his proof that (rufipoavvr) and diKaioavvri are identical, Protagoras takes occasion to deliver an
though carefully constructed harangue on dyadd. Cf. Phaedr. 236 D iravaai Trpos p.e xaXXwTrt- 333 D w ^ dvayKavw (re \eyeiv so also rpv^dv, ffx^ov yap ^x 6/j,Vos cf. Euthyphr. II E ^TretSrj 5e /uoi 8o/fets %vfj.7rporpixfidv, O.VTOS
irrelevant
i.
^KoXXwir^tTO.
tiru>v
<rv
<rot
6v/j,r](roiJ.ai,
6.
8.
&rr.
on
<v
cL8iKov<riv
333
B. 9.
Schanz
ev is here primarily of success, irpaTTOvcriv dSiKovvrts. and /ca/cws of failure, but the collocation of eS irpdrreiv with ddiKelv is
intended to suggest that the view which Protagoras is defending Plato frequently makes use of the double sense (as paradox. should call
it
:
is
we
and
$r)v
the
happy one
e.g. Alcib.
116 B
foil.:
Rep.
353 E
foil.:
Euthyd. 281
c.
elucidate
the
Xen. Mem. IV
8 aXXo 5 dV TI
rb
138
dya66v 379 B r/
ecmi>
NOTES ON
ory av
&(f>e\i[j.ov
xxi 333 D
^(ptj.
u^eAi/uoi/
17;
doKei
val.
/u.ot,
Plato Rep.
II
5^;
TO dyadov;
333 E
aY a)Vt * v Ka ^ irapaTTa\6ai. The martial metaphor in the dywidv is carried on by Traparerdxtfat, which is the MSS reading, and means literally to be set in array cf. Thuc. iv 43. 3 ovTOi yap TT a par er ay pe v 01 -ffffo-v &rxarot. For the metaphorical
J
desiderative
use
399 B ev Tracrt TOVTOIS Trctparercry/^i wj Kal Kaprepovvrty rvx^f- The whole clause describes the outward demeanour of Protagoras, which causes Socrates to fear an imminent
cf.
Rep.
Ill
TWS
d^vvovfj.evo\}
personal conflict. Kock s TrapaTerdo-dat, accepted by Schanz, does not suit, since irapaTtTdvdai means to be tired, worn out e.g. Euthyd. 303 B Kal ye\ui>T Kal KpoTOvi>T...6\tyov 7raperd07?<rai cf. Ar.
,
,
334 A
Clouds 313. It is noteworthy that ffwreray^vus and (r^rera^j wj are frequently found as variants in Platonic MSS. The argument is here broken off, and not 20. ovSajxws, &{ni.
If Socrates had continued, Pro (in its present form) again resumed. tagoras would doubtless have asserted that what is ci^eAi/uoi for man isfar/itwdyadov. The argument has therefore been: (rufipoveiv, it
is said, is d5i/ce?v.
But
aw(f)poveiv
= ev
(^povelv
= eD
(3ov\ve<r6cu.
if (but
only accompanies ei /3oi/Acc. In other words c50e\t/ua Trpdrreiv = ddiKew is the stage which we have reached a thesis which it is the object of the Republic and of a large
if) cC irpdrreiv (i.e. w0eAiyua Trpdrretv)
part of the Gorgias to refute. iroXXd oIS a. The speech which follows
Geschichte
perhaps his irepi apeTwv, mentioned by Diog. Laert. IX 8. 55 (since apery is a general word for excellence). Zeller points out that just as the notion true was conceived by
Protagoras (in his TTO.VTWV ^rpov dvBpwiros) as relative, so here the * notion good is represented as relative and varying with that to
which
21.
it is
relative.
w<j>\ijxa:
civOpwirois p^v
:
dvOpuirois
^v
:
has no antithesis
were the antitheses expressed in full, the sentence would be very cumbrous, running somewhat as follows ywye TroAAa oIS a rd fJLkv aj/w0eA?? tffri, Kal ffiTiafjt,vpla, rots S d AAots dvdpwirois
expressed
< > <
fj.ti>
^ots Kal
>
0im>ts
u></>eAi/xa
TO,
5^ ye
<u>0eAi/*a
aAAots
dya>0eA^>
For
fj.tv
KaTaye\a<rOTJvai
in
Euthyphr.
without a balancing clause see on TO /j.ev rd without 3 C, and on 330 A above for
Be"
a preceding rd
olov
/XTJ
p.ev.
d^w0eA^
is
hurtful
as frequently
see above on
oVtov in 331 A.
With Protagoras
classification of
xxi 334 C
dvu<j>e\T)ovde
itf
ovxi
TJTOI
dyadov y terlv
TI TWV OVTWV, 5 Tepa compare Gorg. 467 E ap ovv eanv TOIJTUV otfre dyadov otfre rj Kaabv 17 fierai>
KO.K.OV
(where see Thompson s note) and infra 351 D. ovSevC Schanz follows Naber in reading ovSe vi against the MSS both here and in Euthyd. 302 c. The plural would be more individuals is denied of appropriate here, but what is denied of all
24.
:
the species, and the dative plural of ovdels seems to lack authority. Heindorf suggests el 6 irdvTa diro XXvo-iv. cl 8 eOt Xois 28. ^Xeis the indicative being generally used in this phrase, e.g. Alcib.
I
334 B
122 B
el 5
au
^0As
II
els
a.lffXW0di)l dv
eirl o-avrcp:
but
Goodwin MT.
Kivdvveveiv,
188
el {mOv/dy. fj.S.\\ov rj irovuv /AeXeVy 39. 5 KO.ITOI Trepiylyverai ijfjuv KT\. In both ex
future. amples the present in the apodosis contains a reference to the S iraVKaKOV. Theophr. Hist. Plant. IV 16. 5 iro\ep.iov 4 30.
>VTO
-
yap
STJ
Ka.1
ZXaiov
\ei/J.(J.a<n
QvofJifvoi*
d<r
pifav l(rxvei Se fj.a\\ov TO ZXaiov iv rots vtois Kal apri 6 are pa yap /crX.
eve"
rais Opi|lv
foil,
a Arist. irepl tywv yev^ae^ V 5. 78s 30 dvOpwirov. says that a mixture of oil and water is a remedy against grey
hairs.
34.
36.
VTav0a, ravrov.
i.e.
ev T($ avdpuirq.
This form, not ravrb, of the neuter of almost regular in Plato see on 3148. 38. n&Xei, sc. 6 dffOfvwv see on 319 D.
: :
6 auras is
3340
39.
fj.i(r6bi>
ocrov jJiovov
Trjs
<f>v\a,K7)s
just
enough
to
Cf.
Rep.
Ill
416 E
Se ^eaflcu
Tr\ov
Tr\r)v /3pax^os,
o<rov
\6yov
\apdv
KCLI
-
dirodti;a.<r0a.i
(JieTpiws.
The nausea is of course that felt TT)V Svcrxep^^v-^o^ 015 by a sick person at the smell of food so far there is therefore no reason for holding pwuv to be corrupt and reading XVIJLUV (as Kroschel formerly read), still less evKpw&v with Bergk. But it is
:
not clear
to
how
oil
known
cooking
many modern
use butter (see Blumner seems rather to point to the use of some kind of fragrant oil sprinkled on the food after it was
much
as
we
cooked.
140
NOTES ON
xxi 334 c
of scents in banqueting: see Xen. Symp. n 2 foil. Kroschel thinks Plato is making fun of Protagoras by putting into his mouth the word
1
xv
command
assent.
CHAPTER
this
XXII.
In
chapter Socrates, protesting against Protagoras long replies, remembers an engagement and is about to go, and Callias beseeches
him
to stay.
334 D
KCU Ppax^rcpas iroCci. Hirschig would reject the words, but they explain the metaphor in (ruVre/Ape: see on 314 A Kvptvys re
Kal Kivdvvevrjs.
15fj.oi
n.
334 E
oVa
}iol
civ
8oKt.
rl dt; OVK
eeVr<u
\eyeiv offocra
19.
/SouXw/Aat
Kal av ppa\ea.
wi>
Sauppe
cites
Gorg.
4490
Kal
yap a 5
Kal
TOVTO %v t&Tiv
(f>r)/j.t,
/AT/S&
TOVTOV
fj.T]v
Bet, c3
Topyla
a av iv fipaxvTtpots e/xoO TO. aura dirciv. Kal fj.ot C7rl5eiii> avrov TOVTOV iroLTjcrai, TTJS
8
(3paxv\oyLas,
/maKpohoyias
B.
dvavOis:
cf.
also
Gorg. 461
is
D and
Phaedr. 267
335 A
24
S 6
avTiXe -ywv
OVTW
II
SicXc^ofJi^v.
Asyndeton
frequent
Rep.
roiwde
KT\.
ry
E.
diavoia,
56vTes c^ovcriav
^TraKO\ov6^(raifJi^v
See on 311
26. rye vero npcora-yopov ovojia. With e ycVero Kroschel reads A^yero 6Vo/xa) cf. y\.pol. 20 D ri
6
f/ctot
os>ofj.a
(for
which
TOVTO
is
TTOT
^CTTIV
the
the sentence generally cf. Euthyphr. 4 E 5 A where Euthyphro says obotv yap av fj,ov 6 0eAos eiy, w TfivOvfipiw TUV TTO\\UV av6p<J}7ruv, ci 2c6/fpare?, ovdt rip av see note in loc. for more parallels. yui/ KT\.
usual passive to
d<.a<ptpoi
With
27.
OVK
TJp<rV
Kal
OVK
t06\^(Toi.
The combination
of in
is
dicative
fairly
and optative
in the
same sentence
p. 261
in indirect speech
670.
ofrV,
335 B
oGv
but
335 C
^ H-o-KRa
Tavra aSvvaros. Meno 94 B iVa 5^ /AT; 6\iyovs AOrivaluv aSvvaTOVS yeyovfrai TOVTO TO
478 A
t<p
frpay/m-a:
Rep.
VI
trfpy
apa %Tep6v Tt
xxii 335 E
40.
I
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
-y^Y
141
see note
va o-uvovo-ta
el
VTO
For
oioi
this construction
on Crito 44 D
yap
elvai
iva
oloi
oj<f>e\ov
rjaav.
secondary tense of the indicative is found with IVa and OTTWS on a wish which can no (without &v) in final clauses dependent
fulfilled,
longer be
Goodwin MT.
Tcs
ets
p.
120
or on the apodosis to an impossible protasis 333. The idiom is frequent in Plato and
:
e.g.
Meno
89 B
rjfj.eTs
av Trapa\ap6veirtidT]
Iva.
wdds
a.vroi>s
ditydeipcv,
dXX
afaKoivro
i)\iKlai>,
xpri<ri/ji.oi
ylyvoiVTO rcuy
we should
read
a<f>iKovTo
and
iyiyvovro.
3350
Spartans and sometimes by the Laconisers in other states to take an d wdriov. It was the ordinary garment the place of both x 17 of Socrates (Symp. 219 B), and was afterwards much affected by the
"^"
more
13).
i.
use was supposed to be a mark of sturdy simplicity and austerity of manners. ovS* av The two parts of ovdeis are sometimes v6s. 50.
separated by av or a preposition, often with the effect (as here) of increasing the emphasis by making oi)5^ = ne quidem, cf. infra
on 343 D
53.
\6yov.
:
irai
IiriroviKOv
see
on 328 D above. With ad p.h 367 E Kal ty& aKofoas del fj.tv Srj
Adct/m.di
TOV
7)yd/m.rii> ,
arap
o$v Kal
The
<}>iXo<ro<}>iav.
original
its
0i\o<ro0t
was
of
in
eTre\-f)\vda<i.
40
0iXo<ro0oC/iej
avev
/j.a~
word
meaning, viz. love of but side by side with this in Plato it has
Philosophy
,
e.g.
Rep. VI 496 A
is
also
Highest Study
and elsewhere.
<rTadio5p&/ui.os }
won 335 E
142
NOTES ON
B.C.).
xxii 335 E
Olymp. 83, 84, and 85 (448, 444, and His chastity during his prime as an athlete is mentioned in Laws vui 840 A. dpofj.fi: aKfj-dfrvTi is rejected by some editors, but 5/)Oyue? should be taken with Ifj-epaiy and O-K/JLO-^OVTI. with
three times at Olympia, viz.
440
cTre<r6at: to keep up with Criso, the runner of Himera, when he was in his prime presumably at the assumed date of this dialogue he was past his aKfj.rj.
ol
t]fj.po8po (jiwv. Heindorf quotes Livyxxxi 24. 4 "Hemerodromos vocant Graeci ingens die uno cursu emetientes spatium". Such was Phidippides; see Hdt. VI 105 Tj/u.epoSpofj. rjv re /cat TOUTO
yueXeru>j>ra.
59.
SiaOeiv T
Kal
6ir<r0ai.
diacf.
in
compounds frequently
is
7?TT?j0??s.
As
the emphasis
on
keep up with
cf.
diadfw re Kal
Treff0ai is
equivalent to
fireffOai:
is (so to speak) enclitic as dia6di> re Kal is English "Some must be talked over by the hour before they could reach the humblest decision, which they only left the office to return again (ten minutes later) and rescind"].
Kal
Ka\\WTrl(ra<T6ai.
336A
348
63.
crvYKaOtivcu
intransitive
:
as
in
Rep.
vui 563 A
ot
^roi/x6s
(sc.
el/Jii
so TTCI/^XW for irap^x^ fyavrbv infra cot Trapexfti a7roKpiv6/uievo$ cf. also CKelvol re
:
dirtKpv\f/ai>
tavrots)
Thuc. V 65.
5.
The omission
making
of the reflexive
pronoun
is
a well-recognised
way
of
intransitive.
336 B
et
68.
Kalpia.
X w pfe"In
ra
talibus locis
is
d-rj^yopdi
is
contionari
opas.
Almost
don
strict
logic
to
5t /cata
SOKCI
\yav.
Heindorf quotes
at>
&<pe\r](raL[j.ei>
from Aristophanes e.g. Peace 330 331 OVK ri dXX bpar\ O^TTW Tr^iravaBe.
<re.
6px^o-l^e6\
Where 6ps
or opare stand in this way as the first word of a sentence, editors generally regard the usage as interrogative, e.g. Eur. Orest. 581 6/a?s;
05i
<rcr^a>s
aXo^ov ov
xxin 336 D
72.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
So
ffol
143
crot.
Kdl
crot,
<ru.
in
T B
:
has Kal
If
we
read Kal
the construction
a^Cov avT$ re eetj>ai dia\eye<j6ai. f^dvat KT\., but Protagoras has nowhere asked
:
quite the
contrary.
With av the
construction
i.e.
is
Kal
at>
diKaia
So/ceis
\eyeiv
and your demand that Protagoras should converse as you wish likewise seems fair. Protagoras asked to be allowed to use his own style in 335 A: Socrates requested
a$i.&v dia\^yeffdat, OTTWS
av KT\.
that Protagoras should converse as Socrates wished in 334 D, 335 c, 335 E. Alcibiades defence of Socrates in the next chapter seems
also to
The
view
lies in
we should
expect
it
to
follow Hpti)ray6pas.
however frequently misplaced (see above on 316 D). croi can only be retained if we either (i) take Kal ffoi which is barely possible, or (2) as altogether independent of O.$LUV
regard Plato as guilty of inaccurate writing.
CHAPTER
XXIII.
Alcibiades defends Socrates, and together with Critias and Prodicus hopes that the conversation will be continued. The jingle is intentional : ov KaXws Xe -yas, KaXXia. i.
(i5
Handsome
names of
Riddell
s
is
that
handsome
says.
his interlocutors (w
Digest of Idioms,
2 E,
Xyore IlwXe in Gorg. 467 B) see 323, and cf. the Editor s notes on
Euthyphr.
6.
4 E, 5
C.
We
should expect re to
336 C
eKKpovwv.
"Vox
Kpotietv
de
et
t^dy
virofatiyovTi (T
TTWCTT?)
rov irp5-
repov aid
avacrTpt(j)Oi>Ta
Kpoveiv
etc."
Heindorf.
The
simple verb is used metaphorically in Theaet. 154 E of beating arguments with arguments -75^7 SLV 0-weX0<Wes <TO$IOTI/CWS els fj-dx^v
roiaiJT^v dXXTyXwv TOI;S \6yovs ro?s X670is expovofjiev,
pound
in
Phaedr. 228 E
e/c/c^/cpov/ccis ^te
tXwtdos.
Here the
of
beating
diKf]v is
off,
staving off by force, i.e. here by fuucpnjyopfal used by Demosthenes of staving off a trial by o-
and the
J
like.
5-
^X
is
Tl
<n
l->ut
what
The idiom
(as if ov
\fy<j
OTI,
OTI,
3360
omiilo quod}
tolerably
common
in Plato, e.g.
Gorg. 450 E
oi>x
144
Ty
pritJ.a.Ti
oi>x
NOTES ON
OUTWJ
etTres,
xxm
avrtt).
336 D
Theaet. 157 B rb
5*
rfov,
1
STL y^tls
^wy/cdcr/ie^a
%/3?}<7#cu
336 E
XP 1! Y&P KT^- sa id apologetically. 21. The MSS read and presently cjuXoviKos. It is however clear that the word comes from and not from and pet/cos (in which case the form would be
7.
<t>L\6veiKos
<rv/j.(pi\o-
<pi\o-
<iXo-
Schanz has found only two traces of the original spelling with iota in Plato s MSS (A, B, T) viz. in Laws xi 935 B where Paris A has dpicrreiwv irepi ^iXopt/oJa-?;, and Alcib. I 122 C
:
<t>i\OKfpdr)s,
<pi\oKv5ris,
but
<j>i\6Tifj,os,
0tX65oos,
where
(fxXovtKlav
<f>i\ovetKiai>
in T.
We
might in consequence be tempted to suppose that Plato himself wrote 0iX6m/cos through the influence of a false etymology, were it not that the derivation from V[KT] alone suits the meaning, and that
in more than one passage he shews himself conscious of the con nexion of the word with VIKIJ, notably in Rep. IX 586 c rl 5^; irepl rb Ov/Aoeides ovx, ^repa. TOIO.VTO. avdyKr) yiyveadcu, 5s avro TOVTO
8u>
17
r)
j3i<}
6ia (pi\oviK.la.v
(<pi\o-
A)
rj
6vjn<^
7rX^cr uoi
/
7jj
8iu>K(n>
dVeu
\oyi<r/mov
re Kal vou\
is
Compare
The orthography
an old subject of dispute (see Stallbaum on Rep. VIII 545 A): Schanz (Preface to Vol. VI p. x)
of this
<}>i\6t>iKos.
word
337 A
an
make his remarks which was his leading subject The of instruction: see Euthyd. 277 E and cf. above on 3140. distinctions drawn by Prodicus are on the whole sound if somewhat
25.
6 IIpoSiKos
&j>iv
Prodicus contrives to
eTr/5eits
on
6pdorr]s
oj Oyudrcof,
Xenophon Mem. n
and
uros are
21
foil.:
28.
31
33.
Kou>6s
I arovs.
:
found as
yovros vcrepov
Cor. 7 rb. rov \eevvol K&s TrpoGde&rai Kal irapaffx^v eavrbv taov Kal
e.g.
Dem. De
ovru
rrji>
and Andoc.
in Alcib.
7 dto/Jiai 8
KOWOVS
iffbrt}^ dpiO/myriKr)
:
In other words iff6rrj3 yewpeshould be observed by the audience the regard paid to the speakers should be in pro
xxiv 337 c
34.
is
145
djjKJuo-pTi
337 B
Nunc a vobis, preserved by Priscian (Nobbe s Cicero, p. 1313): a Protagora et Socrate (It g. o Protagora et Socrates), postulo, ut de isto concedatis alter alteri, et inter Vos de huiuscemodi rebus controversemini,
39.
non
concertetis
".
cv8oKijJioiT6
Kal OVK
Traivoi<T0e.
but KCU
is
diraTtjs
opposed
to irapa
doav
\l/vdo/u.vuv
euo/a*
whom
one
evdoKifJi.fi is
sincere,
iv
\6yy
as opposed to irapa TCUS \f/vxau suggests Shakespeare s "Mouthhonour, breath, which the poor heart would fain deny, but dare
not
".
44.
v(J>paCv0-9ai
is
connected
:
by Prodicus
yap
77X01
with
<f>p6vr]<rt$
337 C
((j)povrj<rews
^TaKa^avovTo.}
for
a fantastic derivation of
Travrl
the
kindred
eix^poffvvr) see
Crat. 419
6 rt airo TOV eD
(Tvvrjv, TO
ye
8iKaioi>
^vxw onw
vfj.<f>tp(r6ai.
TOVTO
Compare
e/y
-x.
Arist.
Top.
II 6,
p.
H2 b
22 UpbdiKos
rds ijdovas
of this
a P av
Kal
Tfp\f/u>
Kal eiKppoavvfjv.
conformed
45.
word hardly
avrfj TTJ
in
as
ai)r<p
avTy T$
(rw/ttart
avTy is by itself, i.e. without the body, is without the mind. i)dv is introduced
CHAPTER
an umpire
style.
XXIV.
Hippias, anxious for a compromise, proposes the selection of in a speech marked by his characteristic doctrines and
If we may judge from this speech, Hippias must have been devoted to metaphor: e.g. Tvpavvos, irpVTavelov in D, wcrTrep VTTO in E, and in 338 A e ^etVcu Kal %aXacrcu raj Vtas, KaXwy
ovpla ((pevTa, Tre\ayos \6ywv, aTTOKpv\f/avTa yrjv,
tiv,
fj.^<rov
TI
pa(3dovxov
and irpvTavw.
Zeller (Archiv
fiir
Geschichte der
Philosophic
author.
2.
2, p.
175) thinks that the opening part of the speech of which Hippias was himself the
assented
cf.
Theaet. 162 E.
A. P,
10
46
5.
i]|J.ds
NOTES ON
is
xxiv 337 c
"
Heindorf
correction for
vfj.ds:
1.
uti
mox
y^Sis ovv
".
etc.,
se a ceteris h.
segreget Hippias
(f>v<ris
and VO/JLOS ov VOJAW. The opposition between or their repre frequently appears attributed to different sophists sentatives in the Platonic dialogues: the historical Hippias was a
6.
<}>v<ri
leading champion of
vb/Jios is
(pv<ris
Usually however
men
(whose teaching is that might is right) as responsible for ship and the enmity of man to man in the savage state: e.g. Rep. II 358 D
foil.,
like
is
Gorg. 482 D foil. From the natural principle of Like to here deduced something like the Stoic doctrine of the kin
TO ^tip 6p.oiov TW 6|xoib>: Gorg. 510 B 0i Xos ytiot do/ce? e /cacrros e/cdary eTvat ws olbv re /xdXurra, ovirep oi irdXcuol re KO.I cro0oi \tyov<rii , The proverb appears in the 6 6/toibs r bpoltj): Laws iv 716 C.
literature
from
Homer
(Od.
xvn
c.
218
TOV o/iotov &yet 0eos ws rov b^oiov] downwards. examples of its use in Plato see Stallbaum on Gorg.
For more
1.
337 D
7-
Tvipavvos
Pia^erac.
Hippias
has
in
view the
lines
of
Pindar quoted in Gorg. 484 B vofjios 6 TTO.VTWV /3a0-iAet>s Ovaruv re Acat ddavdruv (Lyei diKaiuv TO /3tcu6rarop vweprdrg. %et/)/ /crX.
12.
irpVTaviov
TTJS
<rotj>ias.
The prytaneum
(like the
temple
It
of Vesta at
Rome) was
E<rr/a,
TroAts.
in whose honour fire was always kept burning, was sacred to and contained what was called the Common Hearth of the city: The see Frazer in Journal of Philology, Vol. XIV pp. 145 172. editors refer to Athenaeus v 187 D rr\v AQyvaluv iroKiv, TO Trjs
EXXdSos
5 iv
/j,ov<reiov,
^v
/ze>
IItV5a/)os
EXXd5os
^pet(Tywa
&/>?/,
Qovi\vdi5-r]5
EXXd5a,
Ilvdtos
337 E
i>irb
wo-irep
viro
8iatTt]Tu)V
i](xwv
o-i)}ipi|3at6vTwv.
0"u/a/3atVw
:
forms a passive to (ri yu./3t/3d^ci; as Trdcr^etj to Tfoielv, whence is regular in the sense see note on Apol. 17 A. <ruyu/3t^dfw
:
of bringing together, effecting an arrangement between compare (with Sauppe) Thuc. II 29. 8 ^vve^L^aiye 6e Kal T&V HepSiKKav rois
Note that w&v has no preposition with it this is A6r]vaiois. frequent (but not universal) in similes where wa-irep and a preposition precede the object compared, and the effect is almost to make the
simile
an
identification: if
comes
first,
on the other hand the object the preposition must be expressed twice.
compared
Compare
xxiv 338 A
Theaet.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
TOI>
147
* v eKacrrots dpxovTas S 170 A uffirep irpbs deovs ^X iv (which might have been irpbs roi)s iv CKUJTOIS apxovTas uvirep TT/OOS 0eous Zx iv ) an d see notes on Crito 46 c, Euthyphr. 2 c.
20.
ciXX
338 A
fipaxv TO
fpuT&iJ.evov diroKpiveaOai.
21.
<j>ivai
Kal xaXdtrai
VTTO
XO-YOIS.
Ka.0a.ircp
For the
dxaXtfof
($1$
<f)p6/ULCl>OV
KT\.
so most editions:
BT
have
V/MI>,
be
"Pro
<roi,
24.
KaXwv
moment addressing Socrates alone. sed V/MV recte explicari nequit Kroschel. CKTeivavra. TrapoL/j.ta iirl rviv Traa^ wpoOvfua^
Xpw^j/wi
sail
metaphor means
:
This nautical says a Scholiast (quoted by Sauppe). to stretch out every reefing rope and so set all /rciXws does not refer to the sheet, which is TTOVS. /a;/etV, fffttiv,
eK\veiv are also found with /cciXwv in
ffi&
cu, tyitvai,
much
the
same
sense.
For the asyndeton oupta e(j)c vTa: see on avyKO.Oe iva.i 336 A. before these words Heindorf compares Euthyphr. 4 c <rvvdr](ras TOVS
ir65as Kal
rets
P a s ct^ToG, icara/SaXwj
e/j
raQpov
dvdpa
firl
/crX.
25.
TO
TToXi)
abound
Sauppe aptly refers to Symp. 210 D TT^X 01705 rerpa/i/i^fos TOV KaXoO. Similar metaphors in Plato IK T^S TpiKVula.s e.g. Euthyd. 293 A <Tw(rai -tywcis
irt
V 472 A
fcrws
ydp OVK
olffda. 6 rt fioyis
/J.QI
rto
dvo Kv/j.aTe
tira.yeis
KT\.
diroKpv\}/avTa
musarces"
like Virgil s
ill
"protinus
aerias
Phaeacum abscondi-
(Aen.
iv
291):
cf.
Epigr. 2
17X101
X^o"x?7
/careSwra/xei
and
Virgil s imitation
"saepe
me
condere
soles"
(Eel. IX
5026.
H<TOV
TI
T|JLiv.
T/^fj.viv
vlam
is
a natural
1
metaphor.
tipyTai Kal
TL Te/j.e ii
^/caro.uTreooi iv
TT
Here
yu.ecroi
/j,ea"r)v
ws ouv
irotT]<raT
Kai ira0a-0.
ws (so
has
tis)
is
best
u>s
understood as for
otfrws
or
uWe/3 as
in
326 D, but
found in Thuc.
ill 37. 5
IO
148
form of
TTOLelv
NOTES ON
Trot^crare
xxiv 338 A
For
ireide<r0e,
as here) ws ovv xp^l Ka ^ 77/^5 woiovvras Trapaiveiv. the MSS read Trot^ere, which is very harsh before and is probably a mistake for Troika-are, due to the influence
of the
is
d>
common construction of OTTWS with 2nd person Fut. Ind. It however possible that this use of the future as well as the use of s for ourws was characteristic of Hippias style.
27. papSovxov irpvTaviv. pa/35oOxos, e TrttrraT^s and /3pa/3ei>r??s are said of umpires or presidents at games: /m/SSo^xovs dwe TOVS for eTna-rdr??? K/nras rou ay&vos, says the schol. on Ar. Peace 733
:
cf.
Laws
XII 949
Ppa(3tas.
prince.
irpvTav^ is an old word with lofty associations for ruler or Cron thinks Hippias made this proposal with a view to be chosen President himself he was probably still sitting on his Bpbvos,
:
cf-
3386
[JiifJKos:
fvp-rjKfrcu ^0?;
(sc.
ITp65t/cos)
Set
Aoywj rixvriv
dXAa
fAtrpluv.
CHAPTER XXV.
Socrates protests against appointing an umpire, and in order that the conversation may go on is willing that Protagoras should become
the interrogator.
2.
c|x^
YC
The others assent, Protagoras reluctantly. The MSS read re not ye: ye is due to Heindorf.
is
The
position of re
D), e.g.
elicit Socrates; omnes lau(omnes) orabant ut praesidem but KaXXt as can hardly be coupled in this way with an deligerem If re is right it must be taken (with Turner) as unexpressed iravres. coupling the whole clause c^t 6 KaXX/as OVK $77 dfirjcrew with Kal
on 316
by Kroschel
haec
dabant meque
"
et Callias retinebat et
338 C
9.
a\X<x
ST| like
Crito 54 A.
like) is less
ii.
The
this is possible, but strikes us as harsh. at cnim introduces a possible objection: see on fuller form of the comparative (/SeXrioj a and the
:
common
<&aldpe,
W<TTC.
duvacrdcu,
Heindorf cites (inter alia) Phaedr. 169 D rb ph c!We dyuvurTijv re Xeoj yeveffOai. The insertion
infinitive after
it
ddw Q.TOV increases the emphasis appear more than a mere auxiliary notion. Badham s conjecture dSiWrop 6V V/MV iVre deserves mention for its For Hpwraybpov see above note on 318 D, ingenuity.
of
oj<rre
of dSiWrop by
making
xxvi 339 A
TO
r6
1 7.
-y*
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
H-ov
is
149
vS^v
8ia4>lpi.
Gorg. 458
r6
e/xdj>
ovdev
7 e^p
p.i]
el
frequent in Plato for quantum ad me attinet. POV\TCU. For the asyndeton see above on 330 A.
(iJv
28.
irdvv
tfdeXcv is virtually
is
CHAPTER
i
XXVI.
Here begins an episode (lasting down to the end of Chapter xxxi ), in which Protagoras cross-examines Socrates upon a poem of Simonides. For the bearing of this episode on the general subject of the dialogue see Introduction p. xxv. foil.: and for the dif
ferent restorations of the
3.
poem Appendix
clvcu.
I.
Trepl eirwv
8ivov
tir&v
is
verses
As
education in
poetry formed part of the usual curriculum at Athens, it was natural for the Sophists to pose as poetical critics, and Sauppe gives a num ber of references to shew that they did so it will suffice to quote
:
Isocrates
t
Panath.
/xoi
r&v
us fv
T^rrapes T
iravra.
/cat
<f)affK6vTUv
clSfrai
SiaX^yotj/ro irept
TroiTjcrecos
r^y
H<n65ov
Kal TTJS
0/j.ripov
KT\.
compare
347 A, where Hippias says he has a speech ready on the poem, and Hipp. Minor 363 C foil. KO! a\\a TroXXa Kal Travrodaira
infra
T]iMV tiridtdetKTai
/cat irepl
troiyruiv re
aXXwv
Pro
tagoras appears as a critic of poetry in Arist. Poet. 19, p. 15 ff. (where he censures Homer 6n ev-xfadai ol6/j.ei>os
aei8e ded ) and in Soph. El. 14, p. i73 19 ff. The popularity of such discussions as the present may be inferred from the well-known scene between Euripides and Aeschylus in the
fiiruv
l
p.rjv(.v
Frogs 1119
9.
(vvvdri)
foil.
:
vvv 8ia\-YO|A0a
dicXcyo/jieda.
,
so
B and T:
5rj
,
339 A-
mean
moment
on the present occasion but simply now translate about the same subject as you and
i.e.
= iv
rfj
vvv avvovata
I are
now
(cf. 338 E and 338 D) ought not to be spoken of as past. We have in fact in vvv dia\ey6fj.e6a an indi cation that the subject of the dialogue is the same throughout see,
to
be resumed
150
NOTES ON
xxvi 339 A
Introd. p. xix. foil, vvv in Kal 8i] Kal vvv (line 8) is simply in the present and introduces the application of the general statement con. tained in i^oD^cu \6yov Sovvai: cf. Apol. 17 D 18 A ovv av
case
w<nrep
/cat 5?)
Kal vvv.
10. irepi dperqs. According to Diog. Laert. IX 8. 55, Pro tagoras wrote a book having the title irepl dperuv. 12. It is a saying of Simonides of Ceos 2ifJLwv8ris. (circ. 556
468 B.C.) that forms the text on which the discussion in the first book of the Republic is based see Rep. I 331 D foil. Plato seems also to allude to him in two other places, viz. Rep. n 365 c tireiS!) rb Kal rdv d\d6eiav jStarat Kal doKelv, tus 5?7\o0cr/ JJ.OL ol Kvptov evdai/uovlas KT\. and Rep. VI 489 B ov yap fyet (pvcnv rot s cro(f)ovs ^?rt rds TrXovffiwv Ovpas levai d\\ 6 TOVTO KOfj.^evydfj.evo i
:
ffO(f>ol t
II 16.
SKoirav.
Simonides seems to have frequently and wrote poems in their honour the most famous is that referred to by Cicero de Or. n 352 353. is here more than 14. morally good: it includes bodily 339 B and external as well as internal well-being whence x P ff iV T Ka l
and Pharsalus
been
their guest,
<vy<x0ov
well as vby. see also note on 344 B line 4 below. The notion of external well-being belonged to the word from very early times see Grote Vol. ill p. 45 note 3: good and bad are applied in
TToal as
"to
wealth as contrasted with poverty nobility Theognis and Solon with low birth strength with weakness conservative and oligar
chical politics as opposed to
classical times in the political
innovation".
meaning of
Xen.
Rep. vin 569 A. 16. Simonides avails himself of a Pythagorean TCTpa-ywvov. notion among the Pythagoreans the number 4 was sacred, as see Ritter and Preller 7 The being the first square number 54.
Hell,
ii 3.
12, PI.
expression rerpciywj os avrip became afterwards almost proverbial for a perfect man: Sauppe refers to Arist. Rhet. ill n. i4n b 27
ofoi
<pdvai
elvai
Kal iravu
jioi
|j.ffJL\t]Kos.
it
same
is
implied of Hippias,
KttXws T
ydp reXeia. and 347 A, where the would seem that the poem was thought
Terpdyuvov
/.t</>w
From
this
to be difficult.
22.
&)>T]V
eycl*
is
generally accepted.
emendation,
^(p;p
tyuye
xxvi 340 A
28.
PLATO S PR O TAGORAS.
151
p^uercu
ve |ATai. tV/^Xe ws belongs to dp^hov and poetic for vo/uifcrai: cf. (with Sauppe) Soph. O. R. 1080 The story is (Schol. to Plato l-yiffi e/j-avTov trcuda TTJS TVXW vtinuv.
(j.|AXeo>s
339 C
is
and begged to be released of his rule, assigning as his reason ws xa\irbv ea6\bv fyijitej at. The Scholiast adds that Solon when he heard the remark capped it with x a X f7r T& Ka\d. Pittacus is mentioned side by side with Bias and Simonides as one
at
altar
<*
down
an
of the
Kal /zcu-aptoi dVfyfs in Rep. I 335 E. 33 35. 6|jioXo-yio-0<H ojioXo-yav. The middle is said of things, and the active of persons, according to the general rule. 38. dXi-yov 8 TOV iroiTfuaTos els TO irpoo-0v: these words as
<ro0ot
339
well as Tr/HHoVros TOV $07*0x05 in 339 C are in favour of the supposition that some verses are wanting between &vev \j/6yov TCTvyntvov and
ovdt
fj.oL
e/^eX/u>s
:
see
:
App.
I p. 198.
44.
TO irpoTepov
0opi>pov
adverbial.
45.
-Trapo-)(v
(cf.
Kal
^iraivov.
^o pi /3os
denotes
only
noise
tumult
is
Kal ttranvov
Rep. VI 492 C dopvfiov TOV \f/6yov Kal ciralvov): needed to shew that the noise was favourable. So
With Trap^x flv this sense the phrase 7ra/^x ftJ/ T^Xwra in Gorg. 473 E and Theaet. 174 c. For the metaphor 47. wo-jreptl viro <xYa0ov TTUKTOV irXTj-yt^S.
e yd) fitv otiv
u<nrep
339 E
TrX^cts VTTO TOV Xo 7oi Socrates describes the effect of Protagoras questions fKcifj.^ d ^wi/os. on himself in words which recall the descriptions of his own dialectic
in its effect
on others: compare
T
e.g.
Meno 80 A
So
foil.
:
48.
in
<TKOTw0T]v
Kal elXiYvkura.
BT
the second
hand
corrects to IKiyylaaa.
According to Suidas (quoted by Schanz the Greeks wrote flXiyyiu, but t\iyyos.
somewhat less frequent than IXiyyiu. on 309 A. B and T have tKytvijTat fyyforjTai is Ilein50. tyytvr\Ta.i dorf s correction, now found in a Vienna MS (Krai s i) cf. Phaedo
In Plato
49.
s
MSS el\iyyi&
-y
is
ws
aXr]0T]
:
see
86 E iva xpbvw
53.
fjitvToi is
o-os
IVTOI
.
lulis in
Ceos was
<r6s
surely
and compare at
in
lines 54
and
59.
54. ov
irapaKaXctv
future:
cf.
Theaet. 183
(ri)
D aXXa
fioi
doKu
;
340 A
irclae<T0ai
avry:
oOSa.uws
^ue
aty-naeiv
153
*
NOTES ON
therefore I think
xxvi 340 A
assistance
.
tr.
(rt
will call
you
to
my
iy& and
are
is
abc^
:
to
follow.
& <nrp KT\. ciWep corresponds to Ka.1 eyd in line 59 as, according to Homer, Scamander called on Simois, so look you, For wWep used in this way see above note I call upon you.
:
&j>tj
on 330
A.
The
5o/c<3
otV
yd>
7rapa/caXe?i>
at
and, regarding irapa.Ka.\tiv as a present, print a full stop after o xcD/^ei in the quotation but (i) there is a certain awkwardness in the repetition I think I am summoning you and
with the
uffirep clause,
so look you,
finish
am summoning you
tK-rrtpvy
(2)
in
(j>i\e
1.
60 belongs to
point which
is against separating ffx&fJ-w from the KafflyvrjTe In the view which we have taken a fresh start following clause. in the begins with uffirep, after which the actual summons follows
present drdp
55.
&{>T]
/cat
ey&
ere
Trapa/caXcD.
"Opipos.
Iliad
XXI 305
foil.
ov5& ^Ka/j-avSp
rb 8v
/xe vos
dXX
%TI jwaXXoi
x^ eTO D^Xifawi
eKTrtptrei.
Si/^epri
Se
^?rei
$t Xe
&<rrv
K.o.alyvfire t
This
^/CTr^pcret
explains
the occurrence of tKircpay in line 60, although (as Heindorf shews) the same metaphor is occasionally found in tragedy (but hardly in vir dr^s e/CTre7r6/)^7;/xat rdXas. prose), e.g. Trach. 1104 TV<P\TJS
59.
drap
cf.
supra 335 D.
culture
,
61.
[xovcriKTJs
as
exemplified in
eirLdv^tv of
:
337
A
62.
foil.
Pov\<r0<u
3403
-Tri0v[utv.
is
jSoi^Xecr^at
is
of will
desire.
The
distinction
generally well
marked
in Plato
see note
on Apol. 25 c and compare Cope on Arist. Rhet. II 19. 9. Prodicus does not touch on this example in his speech in 337, but it is quite
in Plato s
1
way to select a fresh example (compare Theaet. 147 A B, 66 E by the side of 159 c, 169 A B), which may in this case be We should supposed to come from Prodicus lectures (cf. 341 A).
:
words expect the article to be repeated with tinOviJ.fLv, as the two are to be distinguished (cf. infra in line 67 rb ycvtadai /cat TO clvai) but the article is sometimes dropped with the second of two words even when the words are contrasted, e.g. Euthyphr. 9 c r6 oaiov
Kal
(it-
Here the
effect
of
all
its
omission
is
more
xxvi 340 D
67.
y V
"(J
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
ai
ctvai.
153
The
distinction
nised by the philosophers was not always present in ordinary speech otherwise (as Kroschel points out) Protagoras censure of
:
Simonides would be too absurd, and Socrates pretended bewilder ment out of place. But that Simonides in this poem drew a
distinction
is
certain
whether
later
is
it
was
the
same
:
draws
another
question
73.
on
ycvbfievov 5
aSuvarov in 344 B.
:
TO aurov.
MSS
Schanz Vol.
74.
xn
p. vii.
J!XeYV,
TO xa\irov
,
yevlcrOai.
is
So Heindorf.
t\eyfi>
is
said
not
meant
isolated in the last sentence, viz. r6 goes with the whole clause x a ^ 1r t\eyt> (said), dXX aXXo. yevtvQai e<r6\6v ; the emphasis is on yevfoOai: for which reason
bi>
fyi/xei
cu
i<rd\bv
xaXeTrov) suffices.
\6ye(i>)
^Xc^^j
ywtffOa.1
<rd\6v
from the others, because he is about to give a different solution of Simonides apparently contradictory statements (in 344 B foil.).
80.
Ho-fo8ov: in
foil,
rrjs
dperrjs
OI/JLOS
340 D
els &Kpov itcrjTai, ptjidiTj iirrfv 5 This passage was very famous in xaXcTr^ trep antiquity: Plato cites it again in Rep. II 364 C, Laws IV 718 E.
avrrjv Kal
Tpyxfo rb irptSrov
ov<ra.
5-rjireiTa irtXei,
Hesiod
good.
in effect says
it
is difficult
to to
to
be
Simonides himself
&m
y
verses in Frag. 58 rts X6-yos rav aptrav vakiv 5f<ra^jSdrots e?rt irtrpats, vvv
refers
a/j.<p^Treiv,
/J.T]
axpov
avdpelas.
84.
/cT?}cr0cu,
KTTJo-0ai
to
be
but
cf.
349 E.
taken with p^ CdiTjv. B and T read For the form see above on 319 A.
154
NOTES ON
CHAPTER
XXVII.
xxvn 340
340 E
After some dialectical skirmishing, Socrates volunteers to give a continuous exposition of the poem. Socrates is thinking of the Iwjjievos |J.e?ov T vocrr][ia -rroiw. 7.
proverb Kaxbv
9.
KO.KIJJ
Idffdai.
The poet is not of course Hesiod but Socrates nowhere said that in censuring Fittacus Simonides implies that it is easy to keep virtue i.e. to be virtuous
iroii\TOv
KTTJ<r0ai.
Simonides.
the quotation from Hesiod was put in the mouth of Prodicus and At the same time Protagoras might fairly aXXoi TroXXoi (340 c).
turn Socrates
if
it
fallacies (see
it
Simonides said
was
on 331 A) against himself and say that not difficult to be virtuous, he meant that
was easy
13.
to
be
so.
KivSweiJci -yap rot: the art of Prodicus (Socrates means) can lay as good claims to antiquity as yours: cf. 316 D. 0fa TIS ctvat irdXai. Kroschel s reading etVcu Kal TraXcud 14.
would somewhat change the meaning, which is has long been an divine because practised by poets and the like, cf. Rep. art divine I 331 E dXXa fj.evTOL 2i/woj>5?7 ye ov padiov a.iri(rTeiv crones yap Kal In ^rot curd Zt/xcoj iSoi there Oelos avrip supra 315 E and note.
:
is
an allusion to 316 D.
17.
34 1 A
e.g.
ovx. wcrirep
-y, sc.
oi)x
ft/xt.
The idiom
is
frequent in Plato,
Kal ets
Symp. 179 E
|ia0T]Tt]s.
wo-Trep
AxiXX&t
irl^<ro.v
Crat. 384 B,
19.
Meno 96
D,
TO
x a^
on 351
ir
v TOVTO.
x^
671"^
as a quotation:
see above
ii.
c.
The
where
rivd
see note.
341 B
is
23-
npwTa^opas
<roc|>os
Kal Scivos
I<TTIV.
The
:
?}
d XXoj
cf. note on neglected, and Hpurayopas takes us back to at The collocation cro06s Kal e>5f/acr0cu Kal /faXXwTricracr^ai in 317 C.
Theaet.
lpT
:
iivitm
see
on 335 A above.
xxvu 34i D
25.
155
TO Y&P 8fivov
Prodicus canon
is
on the derivation of
from
3&>s
when a man
called deivos,
it
is
generally implied that he is more clever than good. Genitives of exclamation 26. 8i.vov irXovrou KT\.
in
the
an interjection,
e.g.
and
is
ibid,
H6<reidoi>
Tri TTTra^
left
out
as
irrelevant
the use of
28.
<rs
ouv
K<xl
x^ rov to
Kal
:
u>We/>
line 21):
however enough
:
to
shew
that
we
have reached the application olv is introduced on account of the parenthesis from rb yap lewov to KO.KOV oVros and ftrws marks the
suggestion as only tentative.
32.
:
<{>VT]V
dialect
as often, e.g.
dirdtv.
Fhaedo 62 A
Kal o Ktfirjs
frrw Zfvs,
%<p
t]i
TT)
avrov
<puvrj
in
2<}>r|.
spirit
would be absurd
341 C
D below.
:
cf. supra 340 A and infra op0ws Suupetv 358 A Ti}v 5 Hpod iKov rovoe dtalpeviv TUV ovofj-druv irapai.Tovfj.aL. Prodicus pretends to regard Simonides (cf. 341 A) as a teacher like
6v6p.aTa
himself of dvo/jidruv
OLTC
dtalpe<ris.
Aeo-ptos wv:
/)e<rts
had he been
its
Ketby,
ovofjidTwv 5tai
forsooth in
(3apf3apb>:
natural home.
40.
tv cjxuvT)
The
here
34 ID
turning the tables on Prodicus, who it is supposed meant his criticism seriously, but the tone of the passage seems to imply that Prodicus is in league with Socrates to make fun of Protagoras, who is repre sented throughout the whole dialogue as lacking all sense of humour.
would not be wit, but sheer buffoonery in Plato to represent Prodicus as seriously believing that Simonides had censured Pittacus It is bad to be good for having said
It
:
SOKCW is not pleonastic after Kal crow 8oKtv diroirapcurOai. think fit a very idiomatic use, cf. Aesch. Ag. oi/icu but means
1
6 OTO.V 5
adSeiv
77
pivvpeffffai
5o/cw.
iij
156
p.
NOTES ON
where
xxvn 341 D
illustrates this
148,
Mr
usage.
341 E
54.
which
caOXbv
elra
is
ov STJTTOV TOVTO \ X YV. ov drjirov goes with \tyuv, meaning not saying , and TOVTO is explained by KUKOV
For the asyndeton see on 335 A: and for the use of Z/j./j.ei cu. compare 311 A and Symp. 200 A iroTepov tx^v cttfrd ou eTridv/j.eT re KO.I ep$, eira eVi^f/ie? re /cat ep$, r/ OVK x uv TOVTO y^P a S- Heindorf reads TOVTO TO ytpas as in 344 C 55. but may be regarded as predicative and going closely with
>
7<fy>as
d-rrtveifjie,
so that TOVTO
Sauppe compares
ol 6eoi.
Symp. 179 C
56.
vapid/j.^TOLS 5?j
Zdovav
TOVTO yepas
ciKoXao-Tov
ov8an<ws
Kiov.
earliest
970
Ceans, to which, perhaps, Aristophanes sarcastically alludes in Frogs In Laws I 638 B (quoted by Sauppe) (ov X?oy, dXXd Ketos). Plato cites the subjugation of the Ceans by the Athenians as a proof
more virtuous
side.
Strabo
IGTI,
Menander the
vbu.i}jibv
fir]
saying that
and explains them by a Cean law required those above the age of 60 to take
dvvdfievos ffiv /caXws ov ft /ca/cws
hemlock so
others.
as to
make
their country s
produce
338
B.
342 A
cf.
60.
irepl tir&v
E.
TOVTO, e.g.
Symp. 221
CHAPTER
XXVIII.
Socrates introduces his exposition of the poem with a paradoxical theory that Sparta is the oldest home of philosophers. The wise men of old accordingly expressed their wisdom in pithy Laconic
and such a saying is that of Pittacus. Simonides, as a rival craftsman, wrote this entire poem to overthrow that saying. This chapter is intended as a kind of counterblast to Protagoras
sayings,
claim on behalf of
as in
it
In general tone as well cro^tcm/ci? in 316 D foil. of the particular statements it is elaborately ironical but should be remembered that Plato thought highly in many respects
many
much from
them
3.
ydp KT\.
Compare 316 D
/crX.
eycb 5
xxvin 342 c
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
.
:
157
The genitive belongs TWV EXXrf vtov : among the Greeks 4. rather to kv Kpr/rr] re Kal A.a.Kdai/j.ovi than to irXelffrr] cf. Thuc. II 18. i 6 5 ffrparbs Similarly in dfiiKero rrjs Arnicas es OtVoT??.
7775 ^ACC?, 7775
belongs to
e/cet
there
would
see
on 312
c.
ejjapvoDvTai Kai
<rxil|AaTiovT(H.
(rx^/xar^ea-^ai of
aXXoi/s ws
et Stbs
posing
ecrx^/ww
342 B
as in Soph. 268
TOI)J
riarcu.
9.
ofls
common enough,
-
viz. in 316 D. The attraction is 2X.Y TOVS X^yets raj <rx^ets irepl re e.g. Crito 48 C as 5
:
<ro(|>i(rTds
<ri>
/crX.
and
infra
359 D.
So B and the second hand in hand omits the words (so Schanz, Kroschel and Krai).
r-qv
<ro<j>av.
the
first
13.
TOUS
Xa.KvovTas.
aTrajres
The
eXaKWj o/xdvow
tffWK.pa.rwv
ira.Ka.ffi.
tivdpuiroi
r6re,
eTrcivuv,
Ippviruv,
x ovcrt
:
The
Plato himself
ol [kkv WTO, T
rlJov
Kara-yvvvTai
cf.
Gorg. 515 E
ravra,
TO. tjjra
KareayoTuv
2w/c/>aTes,
".
32. 5
aure magister
15.
l|xtivTas
irepuiX^TTOVTai.
The
ifj-wTes
were thongs of 34 2
boxing
:
leather
The caesties, being loaded with balls of 685. lead, was a much more brutal instrument (Virg. Aen. v 404 405). short cloaks in imitation of the Tpi(3ui> 1 6. Ppax^cis avapoXas
Horn. Iliad
:
xxm
see on 335 D). &va{lo\f) (here almost concrete) and ava[3d\\effdai were said of the i/mriov, to wear which
(the national Spartan dress
:
rightly
and
not
like a
CTT
gentleman was
eirl
175
E),
seems decisive
Suidas
(s.v.
against
dfa/3aXXei
\eyov<riv)
we may
From reading e7rt5e |ta in this phrase). dfa/SaXXea^ai 5 TO 1/j.driov, ov Trepif3d\\effOat infer that dvo/SoX?? refers not to the throwing back
of the
i/xariov
over the shoulder (since in point of fact it was thrown left shoulder) but to pulling it round the back (from
left
shoulder in front.
158
ws
811
NOTES ON
Kparouvras
cf.
is
"quasi
xxvin 342 c
superent"
I
vero
his
(Kroschel).
dXXa /miadbv airovaw, ovxi avroiffiv K TOV dpx^iv dXXa TO?S dpxo/J.^ois ; Madvig s
Gk
Syntax
20.
iv
p. 168.
VT]Xcuras.
Heindorf quotes (inter alia) Ar. Birds 1012 AoKcdtUfMOU ^vr/\aTovvTai and Plut. Lye. 27. 6 roi)$ ITT otrdevi xpy^WW K a Trctpeicrpeoiras et s rr/v
Tr6\ii>
dinj\awv
/XT;
(sc.
Av/coC/ryos),
/XI/XT/TCU
fj.a\\oi>
oi x,
ws QovKvdidv)*
/cai
(ll
39)
5e5tws
</>77<ri,
T?7S
TroXiret as
t
^eVw/ rat
O TTWS
yu-7/
?rp6s
dpeTrjv
Ka/coO
TI
rti/os
\pi]<n^ov
fKfj.adu<nv
dXXa.
5t5acrA aXot
inrap^u-
civ.
The
23.
ones.
ouSc va
ecoo-iv
cgicvai.
Lye.
27.
oi)5
a.Tro5r)fj.eiv
not
dXXa
foil,
In
Laws
XII 950 c
down
342 D
for
ov8 KprJTS. There seems to be no other authority this statement, but (as Sauppe remarks) the resemblance between
24.
worirep
is
well
in
known.
Sparta held a position of
YWCUKCS.
Women
much
greater
power and
at least in
consequence of their superior education, physical and otherwise: cf. Arist. Pol. II 9. 1269^ 32 ?roXXa 5ty/fe?ro i^d TUV
yvvaiKuv liri TTJS dpx^s avruiv (sc. ruv Aa/ceSat^oWw^) and see Grote Heindorf remarks that wise and pregnant Vol. II p. 383 foil.
sayings
AO.KO.LV&V
in
TJ
pseudo-Plutarch
77
TO.V
tirl
ras)
were
time.
-yelp
Xi
6vp7]<ra.
342
33.
V {3aXev
pf\\i.a.
is
like
be
hold
"!
he has thrown in
it
The idiom
ill
is
very frequent in
de rts
ct</ry
406 D eav
KO.fJ.vfLV.
With
itself
(Tvve<TTpafj.fji.ei>ov
compare
is
dntiv
the metaphor
(cf.
for a spring
Arist.
xxvin 343 A
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
and Plato Rep.
I
159
336 B
34.
w<nrtp
8eivos aKOVTWTTTJs.
With
a.v
Theaet. 165
fjuaQofpopos
a.v
i>
Kal
aXXa
fj.vpia
ijXeyxfv
pr),
tTT^xuv
KOLI
180
A aXX
&v
nvd
TI
wcrTrfp
(paperpas
35.
pr]/j(,aTi(rKia
atVty^iarwSr/ dvcuriruvTes
irai86s pufilv
P\T(W.
The phrase
is
see on Crito 49 B Traiduv ovdv diafpepovres. 39. <})0YY<r9ai here of an impressive (almost mystic) utterance,
)
as often
in Greek, e.g.
avrai al
41. @a\TJs 6 MiXtjcrios KT\, This list of the seven wise men is 343 remarkable as excluding Periander, who was canonized later (Diog. Plato refused to allow that a tyrant could be truly Laert. I 13).
ero0os
(in
see Rep. I 336 A ol/j-ai avrb (sc. the view that justice is doing good to friends and evil to enemies) Ilepidvdpov elvca ?} TWOS &\\ov UepSiKKOV rj Etp&v rj IfffJOfvlov TOV Qrifialov
powerful
-fj
son (the least known of the seven) figures as early as Hipponax (Frag. 45, quoted by Sauppe) Kal Mtfo-wv bv ftiroXXwvdvdwci di dpuv auQpovtffTaTov irwruv. According to a tradition preserved in
My
Diogenes Laertius I 106 the Pythian priestess being asked by Anacharsis to say if there was any man wiser than himself replied
irevKa\l/j.r}(ri
:
Chen
Tivd
in Laconia,
and a
but another account placed his birthplace in third (reading Hreto^ nva (frrj/j-i for Olralou
in the oracle) in Etea, which was variously placed in (prj/j.1 Laconia and in Crete. Sauppe remarks that the presence of Aa*edai/Aovios with XtXaw seems to shew that Plato did not regard Laconia as My son s birthplace, but favoured the view which made
him a
native of
Thaks
(flor. circ.
585 B.C.,
the eclipse of which year he is said to have predicted) is mentioned in two other passages in. Plato (in neither of which is his philo sophical teaching that the dpx^ is vSup referred to), once as an
author of useful inventions (Rep. x 600 A), and once as the hero of an anecdote illustrating the philosopher s want of worldly wisdom Pittactis (flor. circ. 612 B.C.) and Bias of Priene (Theaet. 174 A).
in Ionia (contemporary with or earlier than
Hipponax, who
refers to
160
him
NOTES ON
-fj
xxvm
343 A
in Diog. Laert. I 84) are mentioned together again in Rep. I T&V aotyuv re /cat nanapluv nv 335 E BtWra 17 HiTTaKov Clcobulns of Lindus in Rhodes and Chilon of Sparta (both dvdpwv. about the beginning of the 6th century B.C.) are not again referred to
a\\oi>
by Plato.
The
\vith
for
traditions relating to the wise men and many of the aphorisms which they are credited are given in Diog. Laert. I 22 122 the authorities for their lives, and for their sayings, see Mullach s
:
n pp. 203234. This passage of the apparently the earliest in which seven are named together, probably contributed in large measure to the canonization of the wise men.
Fragmenta
Philos. Grace,
Protagoras,
44.
Plato
may
AaKeSaifJiovios Heindorf would read 6 Aa/ce5cu/z6f toy, but well have said a Lacedaemonian, Chilon
:
48.
clpTjpcva* OVTOI.
is
The
TTJV
how one
(as
to learn
avrdv
OVTOI
o~o<pia.v
5<:
and the
jmdQoi
Here
/cal
KT\.
is
so far
removed from
/cal K.O.TO.-
ovffav that we might have expected OVTOI yap Kal or (as Kroschel reads) on for OVTOI, but the emphatic OVTOI. (parallel to
OVTOL in line
Hermann
elpr)fj.eva
adopted by Sauppe
first-fruits for dirapx n (line 49) coming gives a wrong meaning after Kal KOIVQ $-vve\66i Tes, in marked antithesis to e/cdcrry eipr](j,&a,
cannot
to
mean merely the sayings of each individual as it mean if d is read, d being then in apposition to
s pri/ACLTa
will
have
Krai
^pa^a
d^io/ji.v rjfji.ovevTa
<cr/co7rtDj
e/cd<rTy
a OVTOI KT\.
likely that
Kotvrj
I
suffers
o-ATOTTtDv
fault,
besides that
it
is
very un
vvt\6o vTS
The
24.
eV
ry Trpovdy
ets fiiov
t
tv
AcX0ot$ yeypafi^va
ol
avOpuirois
OVTOI ovv
6V5pes
dcpiKo/j-tvoi es
/cat
AeX0oi)s a
ry A7r6XXwf
TO, d56/u.eva
Tvudc aavrbv
MT/Sev dyav.
The same
explanation of the presence of these maxims on the temple at Delphi meets us in other authors ; but in each case the author is obviously borrowing the story from Plato. PJato states that these two maxims
were the cream of the wisdom of the wise men it would be hardly too much to say that upon them the whole structure of Greek ethical philosophy was based. For the construction, and for the practice of
:
thus dedicating
wisdom
to a god,
xxix 343 D
IX 6 (W0?7/ce r6
TT/S
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
Hpd/cXen-os) 5 avrb
(sc.
161
pifiKlov) eis
(sc.
rd
TrepJ
<i;<rewj
AprtfjLidos lepbv.
52.
style
TOU
81)
gvcKd TavTci
Xy;
:
343 B
by such self-interrogations Sauppe quotes (inter 457 E TOV dy freKa \tyu ravra; Apol. 40 B TL ovv
53.
Gorg.
di>ai
TWV -iraXcuwv
is
TTJS
<f>tX<xro<J>as.
T&V Tra\aiuv
in
this
em
phatic place suggests the contrast with Protagoras and the vedrepoi
whose rpdnos
54.
fj.aKpo\oyla.
Kal
8-q
cf.
Apo!. 18 A (Zffircp ovv o.v KT\. Ka06 X.oi: cf. 344 c. 57.
Kal vvv.
Sauppe quotes Theocr. 22. 115 (of Polydeuces overcoming Amycus) Ai6s vi6s dvSpa Ka0fi\i>. TOVTOV veKa, i.e. TOU v5oKi/j.ii> ^e/ca. Toury in roi/ry 60. iripov\etw is rotfry ry pri/mart with the construction cf. Rep. IV
d5-r)<pdyoj>
l-
343 C
443 B
342
B.
evOtis
ap\6nevoi
rrjs 7r6Xecos
oii<tfcit>
61.
KoXov<rai.
Ko\oveu>
Hdt. VII
10. 5
0iX&i yap
iravra
(Sauppe).
CHAPTER
first
XXIX.
it
Socrates develops his theory of the poem and applies two lines, not without much sophistry.
3.
to the
[xaviKov.
Notice
:
the
extreme
dogmatism
of
5).
Socrates,
suggesting a weak case cf. ovdt irpbs tva. \6yov (line ov8i irpds va \6-yov: see on 335 D. irpbs \6yov 5.
ev\6yd)s
is
= etfXoyov or 343 D
frequent in Plato: see on 351 E. 6. lv (ii] TIS viroXdpi] KT\. The natural interpretation of the While it is diffi l*jiv (since it follows aya66v, not yevtaBai) is this.
cult
yevtadai
truly good,
is
it is
dper-fi.
The
:
antithesis
implied
c.
sequel
8.
see 345
D and 346
Compare
a fresh
Introd. p. xxvii.
start is
made, to explain
elimv but \tyeiv in line 8 the past tense is used because is about to put Simonides meaning in the form of an actual address in past time to Pittacus.
10.
:
Socrates
11.
"^
ivriv
is
(line 23).
interpretation
opposed
A. P.
II
62
NOTES ON
xxix 343 D
dXa^ws
rov.
in
the
poem
TT\V
x^
is
343 E
12.
irl
TOVTO)
Tqv
dXt]0a<xv.
rovTip
dyaOf, and
it is
14.
eurj0s
Si|Awv8ov.
#/HOTOS.
is
As
in
to use the
15.
word
vireppardv
used
its
vo-rjffeuv
6.
vimirovTa.
(a
There
its
is
no need
interpreting
virenrfiv is
first
used hei e in
regular sense
as in Ar.
Wasps 54
55
^P e
exact parallel is quoted). to say before to say vvv KaTel-trw rots 6ea.Tcu$ rbv \6yov,
,
6\iy drd
virenr&v Trp&Tov
a.tiro tcrt.v
radi.
The meaning
is: if
we
would
arrive at Simonides
d\a0&>s
meaning, we must regard the adverb as transposed, and speak the words of Pittacus first (virei:
TTOVTO. rb TOV IIiTTa/coO) i.e. instead of saying avdp dyaObv /u^ dXa^^ws yevtadcu xctXeTroi first, and quoting Pittacus saying after wards, we should begin with "xa\eirbv a6\6v ^fjievai (line 19 elwovra,
avdpwtroi, xdXeirbv eff6\bv fyi/iepcu), and make dv8p dyo.6bv etc. follow as Simonides answer (lines 20 23), putting dXa^^ws last. ovTWffl ITOJS shews that vTrenrbvTa is to be explained in the sequel
viz.
iSairep av to dXa^ws in line 23. dirbvTO.: see on 330 A. Note the pre clirovra: i.q. rbv cision in the use of the tenses (dirovTa, but airoKpivb^evov).
from
19.
^v
344 A
21.
ov -yap etvai
77
OUT 01
dX\d ycve o-Oai ^v. Compare Crito 43 D ^kv fJ.01 T]$-IV KT\. fJLV without following a clause introduced by dXXd, the antithesis being
"vel
OVTW
<f>a(vT<u.
preceding negative clause. After 0cu percu the MSS have TO:
expungendum
7T/30S
vel in TOI
mutandum hoc
Appendix
I.
TO
"
says Heindorf.
For
25.
ra
erriovTa: see
p. 198.
344 B
30.
TVTTOV.
poem
/XT;
dKpifieias: cf.
61
ypa<pi5t
in
326 D above.
:
iravros fidXXov
is
cf.
Crito
49
B.
xxx 344
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
163
CHAPTER XXX.
Socrates expounds the next section of the poem in accordance with his theory of the purport of the whole and finds therein his own
ill doing comes from want of knowledge. |iTa TOVTO SieXBwv. This sentence is somewhat difficult. TOVTO means from dvdp dyadbv to dvev \{/6yov TCTvy^tvov. The
doctrine that
i.
/J.OL
e/^eX^ws
yevb^evov
etc.
5
The
is
(in line 4)
diafitveiv etc.,
which
is
Socrates
paraphrase of ovdt fioi ^ueX^ws etc., but the grammatical object begins with STL yevfoOat the stress being, as often happens, thrown While it is truly difficult to become a good upon the 5^ clause
:
man
/j.ev
some length of
state after
you have become good and to be a good man etc. yeveaOai dvSpa dyadbv etc. is not, as Socrates says, fj,eTa TOVTO, but his
desire to
expound the
poem throughout
(did
him
cost of
See Appen
i.e.
dix
I.
p. 196.
i
:
S civ
if
not a
poem.
3.
The speech
otov re
[JL^VTOI
begins at yevfodai
oratio recta.
ir
-ye
:
xpovov riva.
still
they to be assigned (with Bonghi) to the poem itself, for [as Aars remarks Das Gedicht des Simonides in Platons Protagoras (1888) p. 12 note 3] it is implied by Socrates in 343 D foil, that ptv in yevfodai p.tv has no expressed
the gist of the lost lines
less are
antithesis:
himself from
E irdvTas 8
dt.a.Xafie ii
tiro.
Ivy pi Kal
Sei
v,
T(^
K&I>
\yovra) ocrrts
Kal
0iX<S.
OLKUV 5
Zanv
oOs
eyu
tircuvui
The
likeliest
supposition is that of Blass that the lost verses contained a further elaboration of the idea in dyadbv dXadtws.
gist
Socrates correctly apprehends the yevopcvov 8...<{8vvaTov. of Simonides objection to the saying of Pittacus, although Simonides himself no doubt read more into the ^u/iei/cu of Pittacus
4.
it
to express.
permanent
OTI
/UTJ
state,
in dvSpa 5 OVK
ov
Simonides here takes ^^evai and yevtedcu as not permanent, although KO.KOV ^/xe^at he himself uses Zjj.iJ.tvai more
II
64
NOTES ON
xxx 344
It is however most improbable loosely: see infra on 344 E line 27. that Simonides meant by yevtadai to become , i.e. * to be made , as
Socrates everywhere implies by ayaObv p,h yevtadai dXa^ws he meant only that a man should prove himself truly good i.e. quit him like a perfect man compare Hdt. vn 224 Aeuvidt)? TriTrrei avrip Sans yw6fji.evos apurros, Xen. Anab. IV i. 26 epurav d rts avrwv The usage is thoroughly idiomatic. avrjp dya6bs eWXoi yweedcu.
:
avSp"
?(TTIJ>
344 C
7.
dXXd 0os
civ |x6vos
-y
p a s-
6euv
of/dels
0tXoro0e?
8.
o5
eTTidvfj.ei
(ro06s yevtadai
see below on 344 E line 30. rev 8 KtC\itvov ov. For the repetition LV dXXa ?rp6s compare (with Sauppe) Gorg. 521 E otf irpbs
av8pa
14.
8*
OVK &TTI
KaOeXij
12
ov TOV K(|ivov
"x.&P
^yw
344D
TO /3Ar iffrov, ov irpbs rb rjStffTov. ovra TTOT^ KaGe Xot. TTOT^ goes with /ca^Aot as with /cara15.
jSdXoi in line 13. 19.
as in
Meno 90 D
YX W P
irap*
T(JOV
Kal larpov ravra ravra. ravra raura is virtually adverbial OVKOVV Kal irepl avX-rjacus Kal rCjv a\\wv ra aura
20.
KaKw
;
Simonides said
21.
fyijaevcu
d XXov
TTOITJTOV.
Xenophon Mem.
eaQ\&v jjv yap
/ca/cos,
I
1
2.
20 paprvpei
diSd^eai
Kal
Troir)T&i>
o re
\tyuv
air
<?6\a
ty 5e KaKOLffi
ffiifji^lffyrf^,
ctTroXeis
/j.ev
Kal 6
.
\tyuv
first
avrap
dvijp
dyad&s TOT
^XXore 5
^(7^X6s
The
of these quotations is known (see Meno 95 D) to be from Theognis, so that it seems clear that the second must be from some other
poet.
It is difficult to resist the
/ca/c6s,
and
(crd\6s to
was alluding
civil
to the ups
and downs of an
5e
/ca/coi
dissension:
mo
Ktipv
oi
irpo<r6
irplv
vuv dyadot
rt s
Kev raOr
aWx otT
eeop&v; Euripides Hecuba 595 foil, (quoted by Cron) pointedly contradicts the sentiment of this line (as interpreted by
Socrate?) avdpuiroi 5 del 6 ^v Trovrjpbs ou8v aXXo tr\T)V /ca/coy, 6 5 ovde (rvfupopas viro (alluding to Simonides poem) f<r9\6s,
(fitiffiv
e<rd\6s
5te00etp
dei.
344 E
Kal d-yaOdv. ev/jir]x avo s is identified cvpixavov Kal with dyaffos by means of the middle step cro06s cro0ta being dyaOov because it is one of the virtues. See on CTTICTTCIT?? /cat i-rratovTi in
25.
:
r<
Crito 47 B.
xxx 345 A
26.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
feVri
JIT]
165
had con and 4), he would
OVK
ov KttKov 2fi|Avcu.
If Simonides
yeveffis
sistently
carried
ov<rta
attributed to
him
on 344 B
line
have used
but so
TO 8* KT\. rb 8e whereas in point of fact is very 28. Notice how Socrates reverts frequent in Plato: see on Apol. 23 A. see note on 346 D and Appendix I. to the beginning of the poem
:
p. 196.
29.
There
is
rejecting (with
most of the
editors) ca6\6v
5t
is
Swarov
30.
5t,
being balanced by 5^ in tfj.fj.evai 5e. Heindorf reads iffd\bv 5 f/ui.aevai with slight MS authority.
irpoas (J^v yap ev KT\. yap is probably due to Plato, who represents this sentence as adducing a reason for e/j.fj.evai 5e ddvvarov if he has prospered the see Appendix I. p. 199. irpafas e8 is
:
whole sentiment
is
/XT;
ov Kaxbv
Zfj.fj.evai
and is characteristic of the ordinary Greek moral code: cf. Homer Od. XVlll 136 137 rotos yap v6os earlv iiri xdoviwv avdp&Trwv olov The view that affliction tir yfj.ap ayrjcrt irarrip dvdp&v re dewv re.
involves moral degeneracy appears in the transition of meaning in the common Tro^pos and /^ox^pos from afflicted to depraved
:
view that
brings virtue is involved in the usual equivo see on Crito 47 E cation on e8 TrpaTTeut fare well and do well and Euthyphr. 3 A. After Ka/cds 5 el /ccuctDs, is to be understood
prosperity
:
32.
TS
ovv
els ypap-iJiaTa
is
KT\.
knowledge and vice ignorance, Socrates the poem the meaning of acting well, rather
sc.
KO.KOS 8
KdKwg,
7rpdas
Kd/cws of the
the MSS.
40.
KdKois irpd|avTS,
KaK&s
is
irpdaifj.ei>,
:
as the
words of
the
poem shew.
Socrates
reasoning
to
by practising badly, you must first have been a good doctor for if you cannot become a doctor by practising badly, obviously you
66
NOTES ON
The argument
is
:
xxx 345 A
as fallacious as
it is
it assumes that KO.KOS iarpbs is a twofold notion, and ingenious more than larp os, whereas it is a single notion and less. It would be more in conformity with experience to say that the iSiwTTjs does
become by
345 B
This sentence (necessary as crTpT]0T]vai. the converse of the statement in 345 A that good action comes from knowledge) is introduced as an explanation of vwo XP VOV KT\.,
45.
CIVTT] -yap JJLOVTJ
because XP ol/os
47.
>
TOVOS,
vo<ros,
fxeXXei
-yeveo-Oai.
o-rtprja-is.
345 C
SiareXovvra d-ya06v explains ayadov more precisely: cf. ei /ecu elvau avdpa ayaQov, ry diaTeXelv without a participle seems not to be elsewhere found in
50.
344 B
Plato, though
52.
eirl
it
irXeurrov
is
diutissitne,
ut
e?ri
TroXi)
saepe significat
oi 6eoi
(pi\u<riv:
diu
ol
".
Kal
also
not
and
and balances
oOs
8u>
6eo<pi\ets
CHAPTER
The
rest of the
XXXI.
the theory that
poem
is
no
man
u5s
3.
577X0?? 5
TI
6.
ui
KO.KOV.
KVav
8.
iravd|xa)|jLOv
varov.
avOpwirov in apposition to TO /X.TJ yeveedai SvKroschel compares Simonid. Amorg. Trd/uiTrav 5 ayuw/^os
a/o?/Hos (Frag. 4).
o^ rts ou5
evpvcSovs ocroi
Kapirbv
2dovcrii>,
"
\6ovos.
Ill
ot
apovpys
Hor. Od.
10
"quicumque
terrae
munere
for
vescimur
(Heindorf).
eirC 0* vjxiv
3450
the
10.
vpwv diraYyeXew
It
after
Bergk
(in
emendation
to
^Treifl
v/juv
cannot be
made
scan
see
Appendix
<pr]<rlv
I. p.
might be possible
view especially of
no part of the poem, were it not for 346 D where it must be part. cirL tf VJMV is the most probable of the many emendations proposed and accounts by far the most easily for the reading of the MSS. e-rrt is to be taken with
in the next line) to regard ^retra here as
evpuv,
and re
is
Homer,
e.g. II.
"
218
6s
K\VQV
ai/roD.
Translate
trust
me,
xxxi 346 B
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
".
167
I will tell you when I ve found your man , says he V/MV (a kind of ethic dative) does not belong so much to ciTrcryyeX^co as to What Simonides himself wrote was no doubt tirl T $muv (availing
<j>fvpwv.
from which to
frretfl
vfjuv
the step
was
easy.
Sauppe
happy.
ii.
v
<|>T]<ri
first
the
former
<pr}<rl
tirai<pdt>ai
and
in line 25 5s
aj>
TOIJTUV
15.
dvcryKxi 8
oiKei>
ovSt
0ol jxaxovTai.
Proverbial
cf.
Laws
vii
0ebs
818 B
elirciv
ws ov8
/iax^/xej/os.
memnon
K.a.1
in II.
XIX 86 eyu
iJs.
:
OVK ai rt6s
Aars quotes the words of Aga et /u, d\Xd Zeys /cat Motpa
offTi.s
ye pcxpoiTis Epti
19.
os
civ
KWV
:
iroif)
but eKwv
UpSrj
often in poetry
21.
Goodwin MT.
TWV
<ro<|>(Sv
p. 208,
540.
ovSels
CKOvra
|ap.apTavetv.
The
ductrine
a corollary of the view that vice is only ignorance is characteristic of the ethical teaching both of Socrates and Plato (compare note on 324 A and on Euthyphr. 2 c), but not of
all
Greek
sages,
and
it
it is
words
dvdyKri 5 ovdt deal /j-axovrai. Kal 8r) KCU: see on 343 B above. 25.
28.
29.
in the
345 E
tiraiveiv
KaXov
Kct-yaOov
Kal eTraiveTT]v.
which follow
MSS were ejected by Heindorf. Sauppe remarks that from 3 46 A 30. pjTt pa r\ irarepa aXXoKorov. Homer onwards /A^T^/O generally comes first in such enumerations
an interesting survival, perhaps, of the greater importance assigned dXX6/coro eccentric as in to the mother in primitive Greece. (
(in
its
sinister sense)
and
/c6ros
(i.q.
31.
36.
i]|
2ri [xdXXov
not =/j,a\\ov
f)
/car
dlai>,
but
as
is
presently
to those
which they
38.
ctva-yKcUcus
Heusde
346 3
68
i
NOTES ON
ava-yKa^o-Oai.
trial as
is
xxxi 346 B
is
Plato
probably thinking of
dvayKdfcvOai
he depicts him
in the Crito.
of course passive.
Epod. Xin 18
43.
etc.
aegrimoniae dulcibus
:
believed that he had praised civa\Kat6|j.vos r\yi]<ra.TO Plato deals a sly thrust at Simonides notorious avarice, as Pindar (quoted by Sauppe) does in Isthm. II 6 d Moura yap
ov (piXoKepdr/s TTW r6r
:
r\v
ovd epydris.
life
of the
x/"?/
346 C
48.
fyioi-y
capKi
KT\.
See Appendix
I.
pp. 196
foil,
for the
arrangement of this part of the poem. The MSS read y ovfjvei. TTO\IV, which 50. -y* ovTjo-friroXiv. G. Hermann emended to r dv-rjaiiroXiv, Bergk to 6vaaiiro\iv.
51.
ov
|AT]v:
so the MSS,
and
so,
this,
Appendix
53.
I.
p.
199.
<jnX.o|icop.os
ov
-yelp tljju
of the
elfil
poem
(before fyoiy
ectp/c6t: cf. ov
:
<f>i\6\l/oyos
Y V mistake due
55.
rj\iOiwv
:
^a
to
in line 47)
is
see
Appendix
I.
p. 199.
Stephanas correction
for
yved\a
of the MSS, a
d-rreipos)
went with
58.
belongs to yev0\a. iravra TOI KaXa (le jxiKTai sums up the whole moral teach
it
3460
poem
by way of interpreting the final text see note on rb 5 iffriv yevtadai KT\. in 344 E above and Appendix I. p. 196. TOVTOV -y* ^vKa: hoc spectetur s. requiratur, TO iravd65. eZvai" Heindorf: cf. Phaed. 85 B dXXa TOVTOV y ^ve/ca
"si
Te xp^ fal tpwTav 6 TL dv povXyvde. The sense is if I must wait for perfection before beginning to praise, I shall never praise
:
anyone.
346 E
69.
71.
o>s
irpos UITTCIKOV
i.e.
Xfyw
SiaXa(3eiv:
tuate
The
14
TO.
i4O7
a division, pause , virtually punc editors compare the use of diaffrigai in Ar. Rhet. in 5. ydp Hpa/cXe/rou 3ia0r/cu tpyov did TO adyXov elvcu ovs
see
make
iroTepLj) Trpocr/cetrat.
72.
aKwv 8
?<TTIV
on 344
B.
xxxn 347 D
74.
GT\.V
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
o-<f>68pa
169
ov
vvv 8i
-yap.
and note
\tyew.
in loc.
Here
dia
yap 347
ff<j>68pa
yap
CHAPTER
XXXII.
The original question is now resumed, Socrates expressing himself disparagingly on poetical criticism. With some reluctance Protagoras consents to submit himself again to Socrates interroga
tory.
6.
jj,ol
KT\.
where
&m
dj>6/xa(ri.
tiri8i:
see
on
:
9.
wp.oX<ryil<raTT]v
in 338 D,
agreement are somewhat more stringent. 15. irepl jiv jo"(xdTv wurw^v. Heindorf quotes Ale. 11130 347 C tdcravres ovv irepi avr&v aKoirovffLV oTrbrepa crwoicrei irpd^acriv.
1
8.
down
Kal -yap SOKCI JAOI KT\. This passage (from rb irepl iroiirjffews to Kav irdvv TroXi)^ olvov 7riW>) is quoted by Athenaeus III 51.
is here animadverting on Xenoph on s and 9. 3 foil.) both a flute-girl and a the words rots ffv/j-Trocriois rots TUV (fiavXuv /ecu dancing-girl appear ayopaiuv avd puir uv would contain a very pretty hit at Xenophon, if the evidence for the allusion were more complete. There is a similar
It is doubtful
whether Plato
Symposium,
in
which
:
(2.
passage in the
yvvai.^. rats
Symposium
:
of Plato (i76E)
ai>,
el<rr)yovfj.ai
TTJV fj.v
apn
av\ov<rav
eavrrj
97
av
^3oi)\7;rat rats
&ov this passage Athenaeus (xi 112) cites in support of his theory of a literary rivalry between Plato and Xenophon. like the Latin circwnforanei, 20. dyopdios, vel ut d-yopaCwv
"
critici
veteres volunt, aybpaios, est 6 iv dyopq. Tedpa/uL^vos, s. qui totos dies forum conterit, quern dyopds TrepiTpifj,fj.a Comicus appellat,
vilis
et
ex ima
el Kal
plebe
6pa<rvs
181
orir)
Ka
dyopas
214
ret
ctXXa
<roi
irpdaea Ti
ytyovas KaK&s, dyopaios d" Heindorf. "run rijxas iroiovo-t rds av\T]Tp(8as up the price of 3 rb yap ffiravtov Heindorf Tfyuoi Euthyd. 304 B. flute-players
(fruvT] /j-iapd,
23.
4.7
"
De
170
27.
NOTES ON
in
xxxii 347 D
hand
Kai ircircuScvjxevoi. So Athenaeus (ill 51) and the second B and T read irewaLdev^voi. Schanz brackets ireiraL:
dev/j-tvoi,
is
in its favour.
OVK av
avv
rots
av\r)Tpi<ri
t|/a\Tpas. Compare Theaet. 173 D detirva Kai K&/J.OI, ovdt ovap Trpdrrfiv TrpoowTaTcu aurots (i.e.
cos
dX-ridus
0iAo<r60ois).
347 E
32.
Kav
:
irdvv
see
iroXvv
olvov
TTIOMTIV
like
Socrates in
the
In Laws I 637 B foil. Plato 220 A, 223 c. argues that wine properly used is the means of teaching self-control, since the man who will be when drunk will a fortiori be
Symposium
<r6(t>pwi>
eu<f)puv
when
lav
sober:
cf. ibid. II
673 E
foil.
that in different society the fjL^v suggests \&v KT\. same would not be the case an antithesis which is already ex pressed in 347 C D. Compare Apol. 17 B et i*.v yap TOVTO \{yov<rw,
33.
6/j.o\oyoif}v
For
AajScoj/rcu cf.
(with Sauppe)
oi ev
(j)L\offo<f)ia
if/vxys
/j.r)
35.
OVTC
:
eira-yojievoi
T:
: ,
on
A.
329 A above
ewdye<rdai
for o#re
re
on 309 B
for
wv on 313
is
the regular
word
:
cite
Rep.
II
364 C pdpTvpas
restored
TTotrfTas
38.
eirdyovTai. o dSwarovcriv
:
Heindorf
40.
TroXXoi
it
by
<riv
the subject
is
oloiirep THJLUV oi
(fracriv
etvai.
:
348 A
and
43. in
KaTa0|Xvovs for the asyndeton see on 330 A. Both here Tim. 59 c Kararideffdai is not used in the sense of laying
aside for good, but rather (as generally) putting away to be resumed again. Putting the poets on their shelves would give the effect of
the Greek.
47.
irape xciv
teal
t
:
see
on vvyKaOeivai
TO/Cra
in
336
above.
348 B
53.
vvv
as before 336 B.
(i^v
<ruvi8(3|iv.
56.
va
TOVT<O
Symp. 193 E
irepl
el
/JI.TJ
Zw/c/oarei re /cat
Aydduvi
<rvv-
deivois
oucrt
ra
I
tpwrt/cd.
In
e/xaury
dyady
etvai
am good
am
conscious
fiction
which
Cases where the separates the observing ego from the observed. dative is not a reflexive pronoun are later in development and
presuppose only knowledge about, not
the object.
knowledge
along
with,
xxxin 348 D
"y*
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
:
171
B has uio-re /-tot T ws 7 e/-toi (sic). There is 348 C S 58. |ioi. no occasion for the emphatic form of the pronoun. v Ti need not be accompanied 60. TWV aXXwv (rxtSov TI. by Travres: compare Phaedo 59 C #XXos 5e TIS irapTJv crxeSoi ri
<jxe$
ofytat
Touroi
TrapayevtffOai.
61.
irporptiru
e.g.
No other example of the aorist middle of quoted from any Attic author, but ^rpa-jro/ut. rjv is common, Apol. 21 B fji6yis TTO.VV iri fjjnjcru airroO ToiavTrjv riva e rpairpovrpdirtTo.
is
.
7TO/X7JJ
62.
this verb is
used in narrative
CHAPTER
whether the
XXXIII.
After a prefatory compliment to Protagoras, Socrates again asks five virtues are only different names for one thing or
differ in reality
5.
Tov"Op.T]pov
TL is in
predicative apposition (cf. rl TOVTO \^yeis and the like), I i.e. I think that what Homer says etc. is something literally Schanz brackets rbv think there is sense in what Homer says
,
.
"O/Ji-rjpov,
so as to
make
The Ar. Knights 334, but there is no occasion for the change. quotation had become almost proverbial (cf. Symp. 174 D, Ale. II 140 A) for "Two heads are better than one": it is from Iliad x
224
ff.
<rtiv
re
5
5tf
rov
ol
ev6rjffv,
K^pdos
77
/Jiovvos
et
re
)
voriffy,
d\\d re
Leaf
(in loc.
explains
tp-xofJ-tvu
as a pendent accusative
II.
and
words
V 219
8.
^Trl
v<ji
Toj5 dvdpl.
<rtiv
it is
dvo ep^o/x^oj) i.e. ourws ZX OVT * (viz. eviroptoTcpoi hardly necessary to read OI/TWS TTWS or to change TTWS into OI;TWS
l<r|i.V,
;
3480
as Heindorf suggests.
10.
avr^Ka irepuciv
cvrv^tj.
deliberative
subjunctives
others.
s
eagerness
the change to
cTriSet^rat and /Se/Sataxr^Tat MSS would imply too much ^TriSe^erat and /Se/Jcucio-ercu is adopted
The
of
the
by Sauppe and
This mistake
cf.
frequent in Plato
Gorg. 489 A (/Je/Saiwo-w/xcu T, BT), 510 A (dSi/CTjcraj^ei/ BT). B), 505 E TOVTOV refers to the following clause introduced by 12.
MSS,
(7roi?7<ratycej>
5h>K<x
172
s.
NOTES ON
Heindorf
refers to his note
(rot o-jrep dfj.oi.
fiov\6fj.ei>os
xxxin 348 D
d
ro05
56cu
348 E
349 A
21.
The
reference
to 3 16
foil,
ical
does not
go with &\\uv but with the whole sentence (as Sauppe points out). 22. viroio]pvd|Xvos having had yourself heralded as a
sophist
:
compare Aeschin.
in Ctes. 41
The force of UTTO- is dweXevBtpovs. probably the same as in virei-jrov see note on 343 E. Notice the effect of the double <reavT6v (both of them after a natural pause) veavrbv VTTOK-rjpv^d^evos aeavrbv dirttprjvas the -avrov is brought
[Aevoi TOVS avrCjv olK^ras
d(f>if<ra.v
is
(iwrOov
tfpvvcrOai
328
B,
where however
it is
The Homeric word apwadai Protagoras was the first to take a fee. is occasionally used by prose writers in the phrase luadbv apvvadat
:
28.
Kiva
-^v
TO,
p^v
rd
8e
see above
on 330
A.
349 B 349 C
30.
To8 329 c
foil.
%Ka<rToi>
42.
^Ka<rra
attracted for
so Rep.
vm
546 C
45.
Troiovfj.a.1
lacking each of them one*. viroXo yov rCBcfJiai. inro\oyov Ti6ffj,ai like viro\oyov ovSev set (Lach. 189 B) and vTroXoyi^o/uiai (Apol. 28 B) is to
<roi
down
against
per contra
whence object
as here.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
Protagoras gives up what he had contended for before, and contents himself with saying that courage alone is quite different
from
its sister
virtues.
knowledge
in
a cumbrous proof,
3490
2.
<:<pT]<r0a
(topia o$v
(TV
|iev.
The
in
OVK dvonaTa
far as
elvcu
349
Protagoras therefore yields to Socrates they have yet gone, and takes his stand on the only virtue the relation of which to the others has not yet been see on 333 c and D and Introd. p. xiv. discussed
4.
i]
8fc
dvSptio, KT\.
arguments so
:
9.
II 49),
aKoXao-TOTCiTovs
avSptioTttTovs
8:
:
like
Otho
(Tac. Hist.
apropos of whose death Merivale quotes the lines of Byron, which well illustrate the sentiment of Plato
xxxiv 349 E
"And
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
strange to say, the sons of pleasure, revelled beyond measure
In beauty, wassail, wine and treasure, Die calm, and calmer oft than he Whose heritage was misery".
The extreme difference (cf. between courage and the other virtues is brought out by representing those most lacking in the other virtues below in 3598 as sometimes supremely brave beyond all others
ro.
dv8pioT<xTovs
8c
Sia<f>p6vT6>s.
irdvv
wo\v
SicKptpov in line 5)
the
5ta0ep<Wo;s is
Sauppe
quotes Tim. 23 C rj vvv A6r}vai(i)v ovffa TTO\IS dpiffTTj irp6s re TOV Tr6\/j.ov Kal Kara iravra evvofJLWTdTT) 5ta0ep6^Ttos compare also
:
Gorg. 487 B o.lffx^vTr)poTep(a fJ-d\\ov TOV dtovTos. Various suggestions have been proposed, but the text is sound. 6 11. "Hac sistendi formula aut monetur, qui rectam ?x. &*!
349 E
viam ingressus
12.
est, ut
he infers that
dvdpeia.
<ro<f>ol
350 B line 28) (3) none who are QappaXtoi are dvdpe ioi (350 B line 28 line 33). From this is (i.e. e lriaTrifji.oves) are dvdpe ioi, i.e. that
<ro(fila.
The reasoning
(it
is
far
from cogent.
In the
first
place,
we
two
have to assume
classes
is
nowhere
and no more, viz. 6appa\toi with knowledge, and 0appa\{oi without knowledge the assumption would be (to Socrates) a natural one, since (according to
:
the
foil.)
<TT
reasoning
every one
are
in
Chapter xix
is
who
not
^TTI-
^jfj.ci}v
is dvfiTLffT fj[j.i>}v.
Now
as
dvdpeioi
6appa\oi
it
and no
follows that
eTTi<TTr)/j.ove$,
but even
is
that eVio-TT^iopes
since dvdpeioi
may
be only a part of
Socrates
sciously
eiri<rTri/j.oves.
when
174
NOTES ON
xxxiv 349 E
:
where see
e>
may
it
into action.
I TTJS
:
In
levat
Protagoras con
Sauppe
I
frr/s.
is
coupled with
in
I.e.
8tj
KT\.
to
(is
<t>epe
oUv re
proof
fj.a\iffTa in line
prepare the way of the third proposition (see on line 12) in 350 B
19) is intended to
for the
:
see note on
a<t>pwv
line 32,
C,
KapTepr)<ris
not dvdpeia
is
introduced in
crx^Sbv
ydp
TI
1
oWa
on r&v
irdvv
Ka\uv Trpay^aTuv
:
rjye i
<rti
dvdpeiav elvai.
6.
el [MI [Jicuvo[iai
as I
a sane man.
phrases are frequent in Plato, e.g. Euthyd. 283 E, Rep. B olda el /XT/ /cco06s y el/ni. /K7] d5i/cw ye), Gorg. 511
17.
X 608 D (d
TO
^v
TI
TO 8^
TI.
fj-ev
Tivas
/ca/ctis.
350 A
This and the next example are given also in Sauppe thinks that the object of such diving (an art in which the Greeks were very expert see Thuc. iv 26. 8) may have been to clean the wells and the like.
20.
Ko\v}i.ptoo-iv.
foil.
Lach. 193 B
24.
TVS
8e ir*\Tas
?XOVTS
T[.
27.
avTol iavTwv
The notion
see note on Crito 44 C Kai rot rls av olo^l(av efy Tcttfr^s rj ooKelv KT\., and cf. infra 350 E and (with Sauppe) Hdt. VIII 86
56a
eyevovro
/^a/cpy aftelvoves
350 B
32.
it is),
alo-\pov |JtVTav
is
avrol eiovTwif rj Trp&s Ey/SotTj. dv8pa and if alcrxp&v, not dper-/) (which
:
Ka\6i>
(349 E).
etvai
^trrt
17
dt
<f>p6vr]ffis
avdptoiros, /JXaTrrercu,
vtp,
used in referring to an 34. Xl-ycis : the present is idiomatically in Apol. see on o-rrep earlier part of a discussion not yet ended With \tyeis followed by an accusative in this sense compare 21 A.
:
Xyw
Symp. 199 E
ovdevos
-f)
TTfipw
677
Kai TOV
"Epwra
elire iv
"Epws
/30>s
eorlv
Ti 6s;
xxxiv 350 D
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
:
175
This Protagoras did not say, hut ovx\ TOVS For this reason see 349 E. only that oi dvSpeloi are OappaXeoi Sauppe and others reject TOVS before 6appa\eovs, and in favour of but inasmuch as this urge the reply of Protagoras (Kal vvv ye)
(i)
OVKOVV OVTOI
fj.aiv6fj.ev 01
<J>alvovTat
seems to be intended to be
elvai,
(2)
dappaXeuTaroi Si
dvdpetoraroi in line 38 clearly implies that dappaKeoi. are conceived of as dvdpetoi. (no less than avdpeloi as 6appa\eoi), we must, if we regard the argument as a whole, retain the MSS reading.
Protagoras Kal vvv ye is an unwary admission he does not at first catch the difference between oi dvdpetoi elffiv oi OappaXeoi and oi dvSpeloi elffi 6appa\eoi, and Socrates avails himself of his opponent s
:
slip to
which but
<ro<f>ol
= ^TriffTr)fj.oves),
not
are dvdpeioi: see on 349 E and 350 D. IKCI, i.e. in the case of Odppos based on 37.
<ro$/a,
illustrated in
:
3500
oSrot KT\. but Sauppe (after Schone) reads ot need not go closely with OVTOI (which is resumptive) oi any more than ot OUTW BappaXeot ovres with the preceding OVTOI. There is a kind of chiasmus in the order ofrroc ol &appa\eoi )( oi
350 A.
<ro0u>Taroi,
<ro0u>raTot
Protagoras sees now that All All bold are brave , and not equivalent to rectifies his Kal vvv ye by pointing out that he originally said only but he confines his attention to this point, All brave are bold
40.
ov KO.X.WS
nvi|xovvis KT\.
is
argument
B.
contrast to Kal
So B and T. In rdre there is perhaps a latent vvv ye of line 35. Protagoras is correcting his recent had you asked me then (viz. at 349 E), I should have answered slip roGro has inferior MSS authority. rightly.
TOT
rjpov.
TOVS 8i avSpetovs ws ov 0appa\loi io-v. The ov after ws is 45. ov dappaXeoi elcrlv, due to a confusion between (i) TOVS 5e dvdpeiovs ovSafJ-ov eTredei^as and (2) oi 5 dvdpetoi us 0appa\eoi elffiv, TO e/j.6v
u>s
3500
6fj.o\oyr)fj.a,
ov5a/j.ov KT\.
The
insertion of ov
is
the
more natural
because after verbs of refuting and the like the object clause gives what is maintained and not what is refuted, whence \eyxtw us ov,
dvTiKeyetv ws ov etc.
49.
Kal kv TOVTW
ofot
KT\.
176
NOTES ON
is
xxxiv 350 D
that Odppos without
proposition in 350 B (28 33), where it is not dvdpela see next note.
.
shewn
52.
irpwrov
ji^v
yo-p KT\.,
i.e.
(i)
oi
are dvvarol, (2) ol eTTio-nyytcoj esare dvvaroi, therefore oi tiriGT t}v PlThis would only be correct if for (i) we substituted /j.ovs are To make Protagoras picture of Socrates oi dwaroi are foxvpoi.
t<rx
to
add
is
(3)
are Icrx^poi
but this
is. The completed picture therefore fails to repre sent correctly Socrates reasoning in each of its steps, but none the less are Protagoras objections strictly relevant, and indeed fatal to
third proposition
40),
and that
is
why
in
35
62.
effect
:
diro
mo"nf(ju]S
Protagoras says
soul.
and dvdpela of the 5iW/s and Icrxw are of the body, dfoafus may come from knowledge (as when one has learnt how
0dp<ros
:
to wrestle
supra 350
E), or
of
such men inspired with the thirst for vengeance have no real physical strength or lax^s as it is presently denned, but from natural excel themselves by virtue of SiW/xts). lax"? comes
madmen,
or
men
constitution
(0i5<m)
substituted for
and proper nurture of the body (by gymnastics may result from art (T^X^ is Similarly ^TTIO-T?^ in view of the illustrations in 350 A), from
6dp<ros
:
dv5peia rage or madness (as when Empedocles leapt into Etna) comes from the native character and proper nurture of the soul (cf.
Rep.
(Lv,
Ill
410 D rb
et /c6s).
6v/j.oeids
r^j ^crews
opd&s
fj.v
rpatytv avftpeiov
civ etrj,
cuj
TO
CHAPTER XXXV.
Here Socrates, taking a fresh start, endeavours to make Prota Protagoras goras assent to the doctrine that pleasure is good. He allows that wherever desires to have the question examined.
knowledge
to
is
present,
it
must
rule,
but this
is
examine
this
know
on the
ethical
relation
rest of virtue.
On
the
xxxv 35 1 E
4. ev ffiv
6.
:
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
dviwjxevos
T].
177
e5
rjv el
There
is
351 B
the
would
not
(to which Protagoras replies would you not think he has lived well? and
fay above.
The idiom
0/Xws
5w5e/ea
is
/ecu fJ.Tjv
y
:
av
5o/cetj, vrj
fj.vds
\oyi<ra(r0ai
Wasps 1404
<ru<ppovelv
extremely frequent, e.g. Rep. I 335 B irdvv i, Ale. I 105 C et au aoi eiVoi
/,
^v
B,
OVK av av
doKeis
Gorg. 514
E, cf.
Euthyd. 294
is
B,
:
306
it
infra 357 A.
The
I.e.
corruption
natural
of Ar.
Wasps
t-y"
in E.
I mean not I say cf. infra line 25 Y^P ^Y w i Socrates puts his question in a different form inviting an affirmative answer. After ijdta in the next line Heindorf would
u.
>e>
35 1 C
insert
12.
et TI
ra r^a, but the subject is easily supplied. TI a\Xo. So B and the first hand in T. ji-q
i!
The
clause
/cct0
<XXo
meaning of
/caret
TOVTO, as
i]5^a tarlv
defined
positively.
in
hand
in
T) would
till
(with the second be to beg the whole question that step is not
el ^17
To
read
reached
20.
353 D.
u>0e
&TTI |iV a KrX. See on avOpuTrois fj.ev Xt,ua in 334 A. 28. lav fxv irpos Xo-yov KrX. Trpbs \6yov does not (except per accident) mean relevant but is equivalent to ev\oyov compare the phrases /J.era \6yov, Kara \6yov, and, for the use of wpos, irpos
:
35 T D 35 IE
like. So in 343 D, 344 A. Here the explained by the clause /ecu r6 avrb ayaObv. TO ffK{/j./j,a is quite different from cr/c^is it is not the inquiry itself, but the proposition to be inquired into, viz. that Pleasure is good
opyrjv,
Trpbs
is
fiiav
and the
meaning
further
if this
it,
proposition
if
not,
we
reasonable, says Protagoras, we shall accept shall dispute it. The sentiment does not deserve the
is
it,
if
.
only
we
and
ct/i0ic /3?7T?7(ro/xei
33.
SIKCUOS
<rv.
Plato very
frequently
omits
the
copula
A. P.
12
178
tariv
:
NOTES ON
el
xxxv
:
35 IE
rarely
elvai
often
-r\v
rarely
parts of
Schanz, Novae
Commen-
KctTapx^S
Cf.
a lofty
:
word
religious associations
(here used with a touch of irony) with the middle is used of beginning a sacrifice.
r^xi?
dyady /carapx^rw
<t>cu5pos
Kai tyKW/Jna-
frw
35 2 A
and
ibid.
TI.
36.
irpos
aXXo
is
an tpyov
(rufj-aTos
<rw/Aaros,
i.e.
something
aw/m
vyteiav KT\.
equivalent to TTWS 2x ei %
iri<TTrifJir)v
;
T^
:
vyleiav KT\.
cf.
infra
X"P
a S aKpas
by
not hand here (otherwise xpas the tips of the fingers), but the arm, as in Homer s fiacre (Od. xi in}.
clothes.
x^P
is
AKpas would be
<pl\as
irepl
xelpe
39.
!iri<nc6|ra>|uu.
The word
is
apt here, as
it is
often used of a
With
AaKedai/mova t\6wv
the whole passage compare Theaet. 162 A apa K&V (LXXovs Oeibpevos irpbs ras TraXaiVr/sas allots
&i>
yvjjivovs, friovs
0ai/Xous, a^ros
yu.7/
dvTeirideiKfiJval rb eldos
irap-
airoduo/Jievos
41.
352 B
to
44.
47.
A. 0acra[ivos with the usual asyndeton: see on 330 Kal TOVTO: Kai refers to 351
:
CD.
word was afterwards selected by the Stoics T]Y|AOVu<6v denote TO KvpiuTarov TTJS ^vxfy, & y at 0apra<rtat Kai at op/J-al
:
this
see
on 337
E.
352 C
last
53-
Tep^ TTJS
note.
Aristotle
alludes
to
this
H45 b
56.
23 deivbv yap
Trepi\i<eiv
eTriffrrj/m-rj^
fr ofays,
Kpareiv Kal
edvircp -yiYVtoo-Kt]
dv
Kparr]0T]vai: a frequent
theme
in
Plato, e.g.
contain
chapter.
58.
Meno 77 B ff., Gorg. 466 D if., two passages which much in common with the discussion in this and the next
TI
a dv
r\
has ^ a
TJ
T
As
77
av
i).
61.
MT.
<roc}>la.
p.
327
817.
xxxvi 353 c
64.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
-y*
179
KaXws
Y
Yv
(TV
Xcywv:
TCI
sc.
<j>jis
3520
66.
l<
""
KOVTa S
:
"video
meliora proboque
deteriora
i]8ova>v
inverted 353 A is virtually within viro TWV 75. t]Trd<r0at commas. With Kal ou the sentence which started as a relative clause becomes independent: see note on 313 A.
82.
TI Be
Tt
o TL
TI/JUV,
OLV TUX.WCTI
/ia/cctpte
TOVTO Xe -yovcnv
,
Compare
7roA\u>j>
Crito
44 C d\\d
fj.t\ei
;
c3
Kp^rco?
TL
OVTLO T??S
T&V
and 44 D
TrotoOcri 5
TOVTO 6
&v T^^UCTL
(sc.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Although pleasures are sometimes called evil and pains good, in such cases their consequences which are intended to be so called at the time itself all pain is evil, and all pleasure good.
it
is
these stages:
:
First, the
TWV
i]oovCjv is
explained (353 c)
next,
it
is
pleasures are called evil when they bring pain in their train or loss of pleasure, not because they are pleasant themselves (353 c 354 A),
and that pains are called good because they bring pleasure in their train or escape from pain, not because they are painful themselves
(354
(354 c
354 c ) J therefore pleasure in itself is good, and pain evil E )- The rest of the chapter forms an introduction to the
<
the idea
is
used to
353 C
call
4.
till
you said
Xey
(e.g.
it
:
was wrong.
!
Socrates bespeaks like a herald. Attention Ar. Peace 551) was the usual way of beginning a proclamation at Athens. Compare Apol. 20 D, 32 A, Theaet. 201 D.
8rj
aKovT
d/couere
6.
ciXXo TI.
tion, is
dXXo
rt
fj.
Thus
isn
t
&\\o
it ?,
TL
ttiis
is
true
anything else?
i.e.
wahr and
n est ce pas.
would lead us to expect an enumera The effect of only examples are given. in the following cases that the Greek may be brought out by With this punctuation it is needless to often for example etc.
7.
olov: Tolcrde
it is,
12
i8o
9.
NOTES ON
y t y vc* <rKOVTs
crot, t5
,
xxxvi 353 c
7<z/>
5oKe?
on irovTjpd <mv: compare Meno 77 c 77 M^PCOP, yLyvuffKUv ra Kaita OTL /ca/cd tvrw 6/xws tiriQvfjLeiv
on 328 A above. av KaKa ifv. So the MSS: most recent
etrj.
O.VT&V
yudXtcrra.
35 3D
6.
17.
ojiws
8*
editors
The
:
imperfect
is
No
is
would they be
:
because they
See Goodwin MT. p. 190 503. give us pleasure? Certainly not. Schleiermacher wrongly rejected ot after 6yctws the apodotic 5^ is
frequent after oVtwy, ujcrai/rws, OVTU and the like. o TI (xaOovra iroiei KT\. So the MSS. 1 8.
tions have
A variety
of
emenda
been proposed for ^adovra, such as anaprovTa (Schleier macher, followed by Heindorf), a/JLadaLvovra (Orelli), Trapovra (Her mann), TradovTa. (Sauppe and others), while Kroschel doubts the
entire passage yv
biryovv,
saying
"Totus
autem locus
ita
comparaIt
tus
est ut
videatur".
would be natural to regard this particular passage as corrupt if this were an isolated example of the idiom in question but not to mention other authors it occurs also in the following passages of Plato: Apol. 36 B ri #io s et/u ira6e?v 17 aTrortcrai, o TI [AaOuv ev T$ V ~nyov ftiff) o$x TlffV xiQ Euthyd. 283 E ei p.*r) dypoucorepov fy etVetj
: : ,
/ce^aX^, o TI /ta^wv
dlKCUOTepOV
&J>
e/j-ov
KaTa^evdet KT\.
ibid.
299 A TTOXU
fJi^VTOl
Haduv
speech
<ro(povs
uteis oiJrws
tyvvev.
reading /Mtdwv
(not
iraduv)
in
TL /maduv is
used
is whatever made you think of doing this ? (e.g. Ar. Clouds 1506, Wasps 251, Ach. 826): cf. the idiom T^ \7jpels x wjS in which Ti depends on ^x wj/ ( see Kuhner Gr. Gr. II p. 624). rt fj,aduv becomes in the indirect 6 TL paOuv, but in every case in which this
etrotrjcras
TL LW.OWV
is
means not
why
but
because
The
transition in
otos,
ocros,
meaning
use of
that 6 TL
fjia.d<Jbv
the Apol. Appendix II. p. 123). haps possible 6 TL paduv is an impatient o TL just as TL /J.a6uv is an impatient Ti but as OTL and o TL are in reality the same word (see on 333 B), and OTL means because , 6 TI /j,adwv comes also to mean because
:
ws etc. for OTL roiouros, 0x4 TOCTOUTOS, OTL otfrws, so but a simpler explanation is per
in
Similarly, (impatiently), the original interrogative force being lost. sentences like X^/oets ?xo/, the interrogation is dropped, and
xxxvi 354 E
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
"
>
181
the participle alone survives, conveying the same sense of blame or which is probably the form of sen impatience as in ri X-rjpe is ^x w Here ^adovra is of course the tence in which this idiom originated.
suppose) the original force of the participle is idiom, there is nothing harsh in finding it in agreement with a neuter subject. OVKOVV irdXtv av IpoCjwOa. There is no sufficient reason 31.
plur.
:
nom.
if
(as
we
no longer
felt in this
354 A
for
changing av to a5 or for omitting av av points forward to the apodosis in line 37 (pa iev av and is just as idiomatic as dv in ucrirep
:
av
el,
e.g. in 311
B above.,
yu[JLvda-ta
33.
eldos
otov
dyaOov, ev
5
larpevffl s
u>0eXe?j>
KT\. Rep. II 357 c rptrov 5 6/395 TI TO yv/j-vd^eadai, Kal TO Ka^vovTa iaTpefaadai Kal TaOra yap eirlirova (pa?fj.ev av, re Kal 6 tfXXos xP rJfJ aTLff fJ-^
rd TC
>
r)/J.as,
Kal
avTa
fttv
eavT&v
T&V 67
ylyvcTat d?r avruv. \apiv Kal TUV a\\wv Arist. Eth. Nic. X 7. ii7/ h 9 ovSeh yap rols 0-rpo.rda.s. 34. irapacrKevdfei Tr6\euov cupetrat r6 7roXe/xe?v TOV iro\/Jieiv ZvfKa, iro\e/j.lovs 0iXoi>s do^ai yap av TravreXcGs /xtai06i os TIS clvai, ft
fj.iadwv TC
6<ra
oi>5
TO?>S
WOIO ITO,
35.
Iva.
fjia-xai-
xal
<povoi
yiyvoiVTO.
Kavo-oSv re
XifjioKTOViwv.
7ri/fp6rara
("
avayKa^wv.
\i/j.oKTovia
406 D.
cf.
not aXXuv iroXew. 354 ^ aXXwv ap\a: dominions over others D aiTLOv a/ma fjikv e\evOepias avTois rots avdpuirois, d/ma Gorg. 452
TOV a\\b)v apx^-v ev TTJ avrov ?r6Xet e/cdtrry. Heindorf s conjecture besides ) is not necessary, in view of Gorg. 514 A (quoted (i.e. by Sauppe) ?} xjo^ara TroXXa \a/j.[3dviv rj dpx nv TLVWV 77 a\\t]v
8
dXXat
8vva/j.cv
TJVTIVOVV.
45.
rA.os.
is
The
action
Kal
ffol
ffvvdoKel
r^Xos
is
elvai
ay ad 6 v
46.
KT\.
dXX ^
ws
:
i]8ovds
Stephanus emendation
is
dXX
ijoovds.
354 C
49.
d-yo-Oov
cf.
regularly
infra
359 D Tb
TJTTW
eavTov
-rjvptdr)
66.
et
[j.
dv^poi<r0:
expect.
354E
182
him
;
NOTES ON
the
<f)alf}v
xxxvi 354 E
what Socrates says to
a7ro5eets means
is
part of
the avdpuTroi.
70.
all
6VTOVT<>:
above.
Trao-cu at
evil.
dvaOeVOcu suggests
is
often)
worked up
into a simile
355 A
T KetK v #XXo TI. B and have tf before &\\o TI by a *l 73 natural mistake it is corrected in by a later hand.
:
79.
Kroschel
Avdpuirov
E.
TO; avdpiJoTry
dvdp&iru)
avdpwTTOs,
355 B
should of course expect \tyyre, but the second part of a logically subordinate clause in Greek tends
8i
to
We
:
become an independent
clause
see
on 313 A.
CHAPTER
XXXVII.
The meaning of the phrase to be overcome by pleasure is now explained in conformity with the results of the last chapter. the common saying that If we substitute good for pleasure
,
we do
evil,
knowing
evil
c).
it
to
be
evil,
becomes
knowing it be overcome by good is shewn choosing of greater evil in place of lesser good (D E).
good (355 B
substituting
we do
To
we have
the sentiment
we do
,
pleasure,
knowing
to be pleasure, because
overcome by pleasure
and here also to be overcome by pleasure is to choose in place of lesser pleasures greater pains (355 D 356 A). No doubt in this case the pleasures are present and the pains remote, but we make
allowance for this in our process of weighing pleasures and pains Near and Tar c). against themselves and one another (356 A have the same bewildering effect on the eyes when we look at size
and number
be some
357 A). In like manner there must knowledge whose function it is to settle the value of near and far etc. in their application to more and less In other words rb ydwrjs rjTTciffdai is due to pleasure and pain.
,
ignorance (357 A
2.
357 E).
djJia.
&jj.a is
xpw|u0Q,
due to a correction
in
one
inferior MS,
xxxvii 355 D
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
:
183
&pa.
BT
have xp^f^ 6 ^
If
we
read xpc6,ue0a apa, there are difficulties serious enough to suggest an error in the reading (r) the position of apa is to say the least most
unusual: no example
the usual sense
is
quoted of apa coming at the end of a way (2) is apa to be taken with tav in
:
or as inferential?
The
inferential
mean
ing strikes us as somewhat farfetched, and the other is both in appropriate here and impossible from the position of the particle. On the other hand a /ua is almost necessary to the sense: without
dV*a,
the words
tav
/MTJ
xpuptQa- would
not
Socrates
use
all
his
procedure
accurately described
iroiei:
is
OVTCO ourw is explained by on yiyvuffKW avra The thesis of the many us lay it down and say etc. With the style of reasoning stated in order to be demolished.
7.
0[ievoi
let
which follows compare Gorg. 499 A B where (as a reductio ad absurdum of the view that pleasure is good and pain evil) it is argued that in that case the bad man would be just as bad and just as good as the good man since he feels just as much pain and pleasure
as the other:
fi
u6A
8^,
ap
KdKbv
alffxpb" }
rty apa
KaKTjv
\ty(t)v
KaXr/v
[j.ev
eli>cu,
ovdtv
dia<pep6vTUS
\tyfis
rj
7r/30<ret7rej
KaK^v
antithesis
is
11.
The
not expressed by a
in
fjutv
355 c
the subject
avrl T^S
&\\o ovoua.
i)8ovTJs
appo
pleasure,
pleasure. in you , 1.6. not before your tribunal , but 4v vjuv The idea is of a conflict between the inside you, in your souls.
19.
:
the
name
evil in the
tv
soul before
you do the
evil,
tv vfuv
might
vfipHrrris
now
thus
The subtle reasoning which follows may be put do evil, knowing it to be evil, because we are overcome by good. But since that which we do is evil the good which overcomes is less worthy than the evil in us which it overcomes. to be Less worthy (to overcome) means that there is less of it
examples.
:
We
overcome by good
is
good than
evil.
The
184
argument
lies in
is
NOTES ON
substituting
:
xxxvn 355 D
the flaw extraordinarily ingenious but hardly sound it was not the evil in us the evil in us for us
,
who were overcome by good. See also Introd. The usual way of taking ev vfjuv as before your tribunal or (cf. Gorg. 464 D) makes the false step much more serious
but
we
p. xxix.
the like
since
it
substitutes not
23.
literally
ctvdfjid
the evil in us
CCTTIV
is
but simply the evil for us Ta-yaOd TWV KO.KWV should be translated
.
the good
Greek
is
as in English
is
The
expression
in
in order to correspond
I
to OVK d^iwv
above
(line
I
9)
but after
all
am unworthy
.
,
of you
much
the
same
as
am
less
rd p.v
jA<o
fl
i- e -
when
TO,
o-fJu-Kporepa,
rCov KOLK&V
K<tKd
TUIV
dyaOwv, when TO, dyadd are Similarly with TrXciw and eXarrw.
(J-eifa,
and rd KaKd
in
ajmiKporepa.
It
must be borne
mind
that
dtos does not here denote moral, but rather physical strength or value good is dvd^tov KO.KOV, because it is smaller or less numerous.
:
355 E
2 5-
i&* fa* T
8*
&CITTW
fl.
See on 330 A.
infra 356 D. and the like. This the MSS reading is un Kal TS fiXXi] civctijia. 33356 A doubtedly right. Plato coins the word dvaia for unworthiness to complete the parallel with D above: cf. lines 19 23 OVK dlwv
|A6TaXdpp.v, i.e. let us change pleasant and painful and apply them to etc.
28.
eiri
Compare
e-jri
rax.
Kard T de dvd%id ecrri rdyaOd TWV KOLKWV KT\. Phaedo 105 E Plato coins dvdprios, in 106 A ddep/mos (rightly accepted, in spite of MS authority, by editors) and &\J/VKTOS we think rightly accepted (see MSS, but Wyttenbach s dfaxpos is by some editors) as pointed and convenient negatives to a/moj,
OVTWV viKav
L
Similarly in
Cicero s translation "quae igitur potest esse indig6epfj.6s, \pvxpfanitas voluptatis ad molestiam, nisi in magnitudine aut in longitudine alterius utrius posita?" (Nobbe s Cicero, p. 1313) shews that dva^ia
was read
in his time
so in Ficinus
"
quae vero
alia inest
ad dolorem
quam excessus inter se atque defectus?" The word di>aia hardly took root in Greek, though occasionally found in the writings of the Stoics, whose regular word for this notion is
indignitas voluptati
ct7rat a.
i]5ovrj is
for
xxxvn 356
35.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
eo-rC
:
185
Tcun-a 8
as
tarl rb pelfa
we
Kal rls
a\\T]
TO.
dvala
KT\.
AXXws avagia
Xinrypd,
37.
aXX
uTTp(3d\\oi>ra
:
this case is not given above (D E) jxdXXov Kai TJTTOV because the notion of intensity is more applicable to pleasure (and cf. Phileb. 24 A foil, with 27 E pain) than to good (and evil)
:
x eTOV
,
>
7?
Sej(OfJ^v<
rb /xctXXoi
(3
Saw/jares.
el
-yap Tts
Y<H.
So
far
we have reached
this point.
To
:
be
overcome by pleasure is to choose in place of lesser pleasures greater But here the element of time comes in a man pains and the like.
might
38.
fairly say
r6 irapaxptjua i]8t). When we are overcome by pleasure, the pleasant, not the painful: therefore the contrast is between the present pleasure and the remote consequences, whether pleasure or pain. For this reason it would be wrong to supply Kal \vrrrjpuv
we do
after ^5tf.
41.
ap*
oftv
dXX
wpos avrd f(f>a.vrjaav, Cocre ^rj (Lp^eiv r] t\arrov TJ tr\ov rj fiaptirepov Kr\.
:
Kal TO lyyvs KT\. in order that a near pleasure might 42. count for more than a remote.
44.
eciv
-rjfj.
jiV -yap
ii
i^Se a
KT\.
ovd
-rjSovriv
f3ov\6fJi9a
elvat, \6-mjv 8
rjdovTJs
rb 5
avrl fj.v
\6Trrjv
Se
AaTTW
ftclforoi
rjdovrjs
jSovXo/uieOa,
Tjdovrjv
5^
era fj.eiovos
47.
XI^TTTJS
ou (3ov\6fjt.e9a KT\.
lav re
TO.
lyyvs KT\.
When
near
and
then) your final choice is not affected by the question of proximity in time. Theoretically, no doubt, this is right but no_man is so ayaObs lardvai as to weigh
far
:
can only be weighed aright on the supposition that man is immortal and will live hereafter under the same moral laws as rule us here but of immortality there is no hint in this dialogue.
die".
"
far
49.
Tavra:
i.e.
rd
r)8ta.
i86
53.
in
frre:
NOTES ON
Two
xxxvn 356 c
vjuv KT\.
(fiuval yueydXcu
examples are given (i) size of (according to the Greek and Roman
:
way of viewing sound) are special varieties, (2) number, i.e. TO, TroXXd. The specific varieties waxfa. and /xeydXcu are not dealt with in the sequel. With what follows compare (besides Rep. x 602 D
<pwvai
7 B foil,
and Ale.
126 C
foil.,
and with
the present passage Phileb. 42 A and Rep. vn 523 C 524 c. The resolution by the intellect of such contradictory sense-perceptions
is
made
57.
the basis of
Plato
in the
Republic.
al
1 H- !
l <rat is
Heindorf
3560
59fj-riK-rj)
10 !
irpa-rmv: as we
:
Trpdrreiv (with
A.
is
explained by \ap[3dveiv
r\
TJ
see above
on 314
xxxii.
is
6 1.
62.
p,TpiynKT] rf\vi\.
T|
See Introd. p.
8vva[us.
TOV
<j>aLvo[JLvov
omitted in
B and
T.
The power
63.
of that which appears is its power to affect us. eirXciva Kal liroCei KT\. &v is not to be supplied. Plato
is
The imperfect is idiomatic for reverting to the illustration in c. * causes us, as we saw, to wander etc. (viz. because TO, avra f^ey^drj
seem
to us both pet fa
philosophic imperfect
\<*)p-r)ff6jj.fda,
it is what Goodwin calls the titeivo Kal compare Crito 47 D T$ ntv SiKaiij} jSArioi/ tylyvero (becomes as we saw),
and eXdrrw):
:
5ia<J>6epov[Ji.ev
T$
ddiKif)
diru\\VTO.
By adding
/cat
cv rats
irpdecrii>
(r/j.iKpuv
Plato treats his hypothesis that e5 irpdrretv is to select (AeydXa. ^KTJ as a fact he does so also in &v ewoL-rjae KT\. i.e. would have made ,
:
viz. if
we had made
use of
it,
but
we
did not.
If the hypothesis
treated as a hypothesis, we should have had &v tirotei (and not av iirolt]ffe) to correspond to what would then have been &v
were
still
357 A
(expressed or understood) iir\ava Kal tiroiei. /cdrw (Theaet. 195 c) and avw Kal K area avw re Kal Kara), (Gorg. 495 A) are other forms of this proverbial phrase. In Gorg. 451 B foil. dptd/m.i/jTiK ri is said to be 79. dpiO^TjTiKT).
aw
Tvyxdvti ovra
dpid/j,r]TiK^
is
TJ
a science concerned with r6 apriov re Kal irtpirrbv, oaa e/cdrepa whereas the function which is here assigned to
:
there given
apid iJ.r)TiKT]
AoytOTtK?} ?X
Kal rb irepiTTov
a\\r]\a TTWS Zx
ra ptv &\\a KaQdtrep ij r6 re apTiov T ^ avrb ydp 5ta0^pet 5e TOCTOUTOV, on Kal irpbs aura Kal irpbs Tr^Qovs (cf. lines 73 fT. rd TrXeov TO ^\arrov T}
to
\oyi.<jTiKi)
:
e<TTiv
""^
xxxvn 357 D
atrb
Si.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
r t
187
^rur/toTTe?
irpbs
KO.I
eavrb
eirel
rb crepov
77
-rrpbs
rb Zrepov)
tirciS))
rb
irepirrov
rb (Lprtov
\oyicmKr].
etV
8* 8tf.
The MSS
read
5<f,
but after
etei>
Plato regularly uses 5 Sr/ in coming to the application of a train of reasoning or illustrations compare 31-2 E elev 6 8 STJ cro0i<rTr?s irepl
:
and 311 D
elev
irapa d
drj
Hpuraybpav
KT\.
90.
l<rav9is
<TK\j/ojJi9a.
Siebeck,
who
asserts
(Zur Chrono-
357 B
logie der Platonischen Dialogen p. 121 foil.) that this and similar formulas were intended by Plato to be a distinct promise of future
dialogues (if not a reference to a later part of the same dialogue) finds here a reference to Politicus 283 D foil., where the measuring art is discussed and described as the /3a(riXi/c77 r^vy.
93.
96.
TIVIKO. T]p.eis
:
&J>O,T
J)jio\o-yov|JLv
352 B
foil.
35 7 c
original tfpeade has to be repeated in consequence of the introduction of this independent clause. 98. ^pccrta: in 353 A.
in 352 D.
etirare but dirarov in 353 A: otherwise there is no 35 70 101. change in the quotation. B and T have eiTrere, but Stobaeus (who cites from TOCOVTOV in 357 B to fjieyiffTi) 357 E in his Florilegium)
:
The
reads
etirare.
eiTrere is
According to Rutherford (New Phrynichus p. 219) is doubtful, if any faith can be placed in
irpoo-Oev.
MS
authority.
107.
ifs
TO
This
has
been unjustly rejected in favour of eis rb irp6a6ev ; but els rb irpbadev can hardly be justified here. Sauppe refers to 339 D 6X1701 5 TOV TTony/xaros ets rb irpoe\duv, where however d$ rb irpbffdev
Trp6<r0et>
goes with Trpoe\di!)i>, and in all the cases which he quotes there is a verb containing the idea of progress to go with the phrase, and so in TnuKva (where Ar. Knights 751 d\X ^s TO Trp6<rde xpT] irapeiv es probably we should read irapitv for irapetv as in Ach. 43 irdpir e j Where there is no such verb (which is very rarely the rb Trpbffdev).
rrp>
means
lies in front
e.g.
Alcib.
132 B OVKOVV rocrovrov plv r\\uv eis rb irpoffdev Treirtpavrai. It need hardly be said that the phrase cannot mean simply fyiOn the other hand ijs seems to be just what is needed : irpoadev.
I
the construction in
full
would be
KO! ov
/j.6voj>
eTrto-n^s
infra
dXXa
or i
Kai
(raijrTfjs rijs
tiri<rrri}Ji,r)$
fjierptjriKrj
(sc.
<rri
cf.
tin adtvarov)
and from
lack, not
merely of
88
NOTES ON
.
xxxvn 357 D
knowledge, but of the knowledge which you have further admitted above to be measuring knowledge The attraction of the relative extends to /xer/^n/c?? also in spite of 6 rt compare Apol. 37 B &v eD
:
old
STL
35 7 E
in.
fj-eyiffTt)
6Vra (on being used on Apol. I.e.). compare Laws ill 689 A n j o$v ij
old
:
on
/ca/ca,
see note
Tatiryv TT^V
8ia<pwviav
\fofi)S
1
ffx<^
re
)
/faro,
(j)T)/J.i
elVcu TTJV
T lv
fjLeylffnrjv 6Y,
on
rod Tr\-^0ovs
r^s ^t%^s.
fire:
113.
OVT
we should
expect Plato
to continue otire
Stephanus thought irpoo-tpxeffde had fallen out after avroi, Madvig tre, while Kroschel It seems probable that the text is suggests oi/ r e0otrare afoot. The two corrupt at all events no parallel has yet been adduced.
:
v^repoi
-rrcudes
fyxovrai KT\.
cases quoted
TT/JUS
Ti/j<.66eoi>
by Sauppe (Dem. wpos "A(po(3ov 54 and pseudo-Dem. 52) are more than doubtful in respect of their text,
it) is not according to the MSS. Madvig s but the future seems out of place perhaps yre
:
which
(as
Sauppe quotes
fre is simplest,
should be read.
115.
os ov SiSaKTOV OVTOS
i.e.
TOV
CHAPTER
Socrates begins to
XXXVIII.
apply the results of the previous discussion to the subject of his dispute with Protagoras. Pleasure is good and pain evil, and no one willingly encounters
to be evil.
But
fear
is
358A
3.
Iiriria re
Kal IIpo8iK.
c3
has dropped out in the MSS after preceding The effect of its omission would be to render the address unduly abrupt. So the MSS. Sauppe s i]fuv is not necessary, vfjuv 4. vp.iv.
means
all
three sophists
viz.
in
and 6 \6yos is not the discussion as a whole, answer (cf. dovvai Kal 6Vfa<70cu X67o^).
:
Throughout this chapter all the Sophists reply in the next Socrates makes use of their united admissions to destroy Protagoras alone. TWV ovofxartov see note on 3140. 9. 8icupe<riv
:
358 B
10.
etre oiroGtv
xal
oirtos
6vo[ia>v.
way.
was a dews dvrjp, since a God was addressed See Crat. 400 E uWe/o ev rats eux a s vb(j.os eo~Tiv
*
xxxvin 358 c
ij/juv
etfxe<r0cu,
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
birbOev
189
o tnvts re Kal
x a ^P
,
vcri- v
6vo/Jia6/j.evoi and
6av/jui<rid
ye \tyer
Xu
x^ p 6
5 dvo/j.dui>,
TOVTO ovbpafr.
r
Symp. 176 c by the words Sw/cpdr?? 5 ecupu) X67ou, was a proverb TO delov e cupw \6yov cf. Rep. VI 492 E
in
:
^VTOI
Kara
to
X670U.
The multitude
of epithets given
gods is best illustrated by such a hymn as the Homeric Hymn to Ares line i foil. Apes UTrep/iei^ra, /3 pta dp/tare, x/w<reo7r??X77, 6fipi./J.66vfj,f,
0^pa<77rt,
7roXt0-<r6e,
x a ^- KOKOP
:
"
v<J
r^
KT ^-
In
t^ e multitude
of
irpos o POV\O[JLCU
my
meaning
)( irpos 6 6vo/j.dfa.
eirl TOVTOV. This usage can only be on the analogy of rj iiri 14. 2dp5ewi/ 656s and the like actions are looked on as ways leading to a goal or destination or rAos cf. supra 354 c and D. To take the words
:
(with Sauppe) as
wrong meaning
its
end,
it
is
in this domain would give a the moral character of an art being determined by The expression is Ka\6v only if it aims at the end. in the case of this
:
however very
aira.ffa.1
I once thought that curious, and perhaps unique. might conceal some present participle such as cfyowrcu agreeing with 7rpdets but the occurrence of cbrdo-as below in 359 E
:
The
reasoning
all actions
is this.
aiming end are Ka\al, and therefore good (as usual ci^^Xt/xos is but a * synonym for good ) therefore as no one willingly selects evil
good, pain
:
evil
consequently
at the
no one willingly does the worse (i.e. selects evil As it is with 7r/>d$ that actions) when he might act better. bravery and cowardice are concerned it is necessary for Plato to establish that no one willingly seeks the worse is true of individual
rather than
good
8.
TJ
77
iroict,
Kal Svvarci
is
Heindorf
emendation of the
corrupt
a eVotei
/cat
The phrases rjTruv CLVTOV and 20. TJTTO) elvai avrov KT\. Kpeirrwv eavrov are here substituted for rjTTWf rrjs rjdovTJs and Kpeirruv T?)S Compare the discussions in Rep. iv 430 E foil, and
T;5oj>7js.
35 ^C
Laws
626 E
foil.,
where
/cpeiVrw
and
190
NOTES ON
xxxvm
358 c
conversely.
preted as the victory of the better part in us over the worse and As the worse part is the part which seeks r/So^, i.e. TO
eiridv/AyTiKSv, the identification is just.
3580
31.
KaXeire Tt Scos.
Heindorf s emendation
KO.KOV
the MSS.
33.
common
definition
cf.
Lach.
358 E
198 B 6Vos yap elvai TrpoadoKiav /xAXojTos /co/coO. 06/3os in Laws I 644 C is defined as expectation before pain (TT/JO \virrjs eX?r/s). Sc os, 8 otf. Prodicus distinction is just, though often 36.
<}>6pos
dropped
danger
6Vos the
(17
in practice
in 06/3os
Trapaim /ca
2 B,
irrbfjai.3,
says
apprehension of
1
evil to
come
{/ca/coO virbvoLo).
See note on
difference.
Euthyphr.
37.
dXXct rdSe
there
is
mean
no difference
but
doesn
matter
CHAPTER XXXIX.
It is
Socrates
ijSovrjs
here proved that courage is wisdom. first reverts to the point at which the discussion on
:
next, Protagoras asserts that began (359 A c) and 8ei\oL are willing to encounter opposite things, but Socrates shews that both encounter what they take to be 0appa\ta, i.e., so far, the same things (359 c E). Protagoras thereupon
ijTTdffdai
avSpeToi
objects that dvdpe ioi will encounter e.g. war, while 5ei\ot will not. Socrates replies by shewing that if cowards do not willingly enter
is
360
A).
In general,
well, the
men
is
fear
and
feel
courage honourably,
i.e.
true of cowards,
it
owing
360
KOI
B).
And
since
men
we have
/mr)
through
dfj-adla
TUV
Seivuv
is
cowardice
is
yU,r?
wisdom,
359 A
35 9 B
5-
TOT
330 A
:
9.
TO vo-Tpov
Kal
I
349
foil.
18. 19.
npojxip: 349 E.
ras v
&j>T].
The
eyd
359 C
cf.
22.
irl
T:
hand
in
reads
eirl
riva,
but
infra line 2 7
is
repeated with
eirl rt.
For the
xxxix 360 E
common
58 C
25.
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
wpaxd^vra ;
191
the MSS read SeiXd by mistake, and so in 360 C below 8ei\uv three times for dcivuv.
^\-ys TOIS Xo-yois see on 342 B. TO TJTTW ctjxaQia ovcra. The only proof given that 33. eim8ii we encounter evils believing them to be evils was the phrase ^ TTW see on elvai ijdovTJs (for which TJTTW elvai cavrov is here substituted
30.
tv ots orv
:
:
359
358
c).
We
px ercu
have demolished
means
ovdels
dfj-aOia,
and we
proof by shewing that the phrase therefore infer that iiri a Seiva TjycTrai clvai
this
(Sctvd
34.
39.
for
T|vpl6T).
avTLKa
:
being a subdivision of KaKa). but see on 315 B. evped-rj and so "veluti, ne longe hinc abeam" (Kroschel)
359 E
example
40.
42.
53.
^irpo(T0v
KctXXiov
358
B.
T.
The MSS
read Ka\6v
re.
necessary change. Kdl ol SeiXol Kai ot Qpacrtls Kal ol p.aiv6|JL6Voi. In 350 n 58. foil, those who are 6appa\toi without ^Trto-n^uT; are called /mu^ecoi
3608
by an expressive metaphor. Here the /iatv6yu,evot which is suggested, but no more by the fj.aiv6/j,voi in 350 B are treated as a distinct the word is to be understood of literal madmen like Ajax in class the play of Sophocles. The word panels has an evil connotation
:
as in
Laws
630 B
:
O"x;e56v
Plato could not have said 6appa\toi here since It 0appa\toi throughout the dialogue is applied also to dvdpeioi.
aTravTtw
to reject (with Krai) both Kal ol Opaaets and Kal ol we than only Kal ol Opavfts with Sauppe and Schanz should then as throughout this chapter have only one negative to dvopctoi, viz. dciXol, but we may allow some latitude of expression
fi.cuv6fji.cv 01
:
would be better
to Socrates,
and Kal
though
:
it
may go
sentence.
69.
75.
77.
ejreveuo-cv
:
see
on Euthyphr. 8
layaQe,
360 C
ovT
avros
T:
on 309
B.
3600
aurbs
Kal
ire pavov.
81.
4>iXoviKiv
r6
[i
<f>i\oviKiv
360 E
see note
on 336 E above.
Apparently
is
not elsewhere
192
NOTES ON
:
xxxix 360 E
is
a natural
in
Rep.
338 A
we have
TrpcxreTroie tTo
CHAPTER
XI,
Socrates points out that while Protagoras theory would point to the conclusion that virtue is not teachable, he himself in trying to
is
Thus
knowledge goes near to maintaining that it is. it were changed places. The dialogue
:
CUITO
ij
dpTi]
itself.
fffrlv
"aur6
Compare
(per
se)
Crat. 411
virtue itself, literally virtue, the thing D ei 5t /SotfXei, avrb TJ vbf)<ns TOV vtov
eiri.ffT^p.f)v
eats:
avro 6
rl TTQT
<rrlv
naturam
ac vim per se et universe spectatam significat This use says Ast. of avTos furnished Plato (as in avTodvdpwiros and the like) with a convenient way of denoting his Ideas, but here of course avrb
is
ipsum as opposed
3616
14.
ffTr)(j.r)
to
iravTa xP Tl|JLaTa: exaggeration as if Socrates held CTTIbe the dpxn of the universe and said eTrtar??/^ -KO.VTO. as
irvp iravra.
oXov
cites
i.e.
77
dpen)
:
Sauppe
Meno
79 B
^ou
361 C
27
22.
eoiKev o-irevSovTt
the gender is like avr6 in line 4. SerjOevros 6\ov direlv TTJV dper^v. a frequent usage in Plato see on Apol.
:
ZoiKev
yap
StaTretpw/i^y.
:
24.
avw KCITW
eijeX&iv
see on 356
D above.
a slight hint of military metaphor : fare forth against virtue also to see what she is , also attack the
27.
errC.
There
cf.
is
question what
is
virtue
Rep.
:
II
374 A
8 (ffTparoiredov)
ee\dbi>
5tayu,axe?Tcu row tiriovffLV cf. the similar use ot ttvai ewl in Rep. 473 C TT avrb drj, TJV 5 ^7w, el/At 6 rijj jj.eyi(TTij) TrpoffeLKa^o^ev
Here e^- is appropriate, because the first campaign is as it KV/J.O.TI. were ended (raOra 5ieeA0<Was) it is moreover natural to retain it, on account of the tendency noted on 311 A. A later hand in T has eX0etV, but the MSS reading is unobjectionable, nor is there any need
:
to
read
5t\deiv or 8teeA0et*
cf.
TTJV
aper-fiv
as
Meno
100 B rb
aacfres wept
XL 362 A
PLATO S PROTAGORAS.
J
193
T6re, OTO.V Trplv (gTivt Tpbirip rots dvOpuTrois Trapaytyvfrai aperij, 7rp6re-
pof
e7rtxap?J<7w/xej
avro Kad
O.VT&
28.
eirurK&l/aorBai irepl
avrov
p.
187) here
and
in 361
d<rav6is
Si^uey
finds
a promise of
the
Meno and
29.
JMJ
the Gorgias.
:
iroXXdxis
What
often
saepe for
ITpo(x-q0vs
:
irpo|i.ti0ov(j.6vos.
frequent in Plato
35.
38.
K<XT
see Riddell
viz.
3610
348 C ff., 320 B. on 3096. 36 IE wv VTvyx^va>: a somewhat rare attraction, since in the 41. unattracted form the relative would be in the dative and not in the
dp\a s,
otlrc
T:
see
accusative case:
KO.I
5r?
TrwTrore evtrvxov
iravv
TroXXots
cites also
ovStva
TTW
ycr66fMtjv
KT\.,
where
Wohlrab
Gorg. 509 A.
was about 36
at the
date of action of
&HV:
TU>
335
C.
:
362 A
see
KaXw
on 336 B above.
Ivo.
For icaXy
(viz.
cf.
dr)
e/caXXajTrtcra/^Tji
Symp. Agathon)
cites
on
vases,
and also
typa<f>
Ad-rjvaioi /caXot
(of Sitalces)
&TTW
r<$
/caXcp
of the dying
Theramenes
A. P.
13
APPENDIX
ON THE POEM
THE
forth
difficulties
I.
OF SIMONIDES.
of this of
many pages
poem are well known, and have called comment 1 The restoration proposed by
.
Schneidewin has met with most favour, and is printed in most texts of the Protagoras, not because it is thought to be certain,
It
but as the nearest approach to certainty of which the case admits. may be at once allowed that no restoration can claim to represent
with certainty just what Simonides wrote in the order in which it was written. Plato is seldom careful to make his quotations accurate,
and the perverse exposition of the meaning of this particular poem is hardly calculated to increase our confidence in his verbal accuracy here. Nevertheless, Plato is our sole authority for the poem in
will be the most probable every metrical requirement, involves the fewest changes in the text and sequence of the poem as it stands in
question,
which, while
Plato.
satisfies
The words apparently quoted from the poem, as they occur in the Bodleian manuscript, are according to Schanz as follows (we note obvious corrections at the foot of the page).
339
B.
dXa^ws
3
yev<rdai x,a\eTrbi>
%e/3<r
Te
/ecu
1 On p. 20 of his fourth edition of the Protagoras, Sauppe enumerates the discussions on the subject down to 1884. The most important contribution since that year is Das Gedicht des Simonides in Platons Protagoras, von J. Aars, Christiania, 1888. Aars s restoration has received the approval of Peppmiiller (in the Berliner Philologische Wochenschrift for 1890, p. 174 foil,) and others: and there now seems to be some prospect of finality in the criticism of the poem.
In his program (Das Simonideische Gedicht in Platons Protagoras und die Versuche dasselbe zu reconstruiren, Graz 1889) Schwenk follows Aars in every
essential point. * oivSp.
APPENDIX
0e6s S^ /x6vos Tovro 3
I.
195
oro<pov
339 C. otf&V fj,oi e/xjiceX^ws TO HirrdKiov* p^uercu Kalroi 2 prjfj,vov x a ^ irov 0dro ead\bv 2fj.fj.evai
341 E.
tx<-
trapd
yp&*
ov KaKbv
fyt/xe^cu ov
344
344 345 345
C.
avdpa 5
oik
5
<TTii>
pr]
av
E.
C.
C.
7rpdas
)uj>
7&p
TTOT
eD Tras
/cai
&pt<rrol
^?ri TrXeto
TotfveKi>
roi 5
elcnv oOj
ch>
oi ^eoi
0iXw<riv
otf
e7w rd
/i^ yevtffdcu
dwarbv St^/uevos
fj-oipav
aluvos /SaX^w
d.Trayy\(>)
345 D.
Trdvras 5
oVris
avdyicr) 8
346
C.
\iv
<f>L\6fJ,d}/J>os
Hfj-otye s
^apKef
77
[Atjd
Ayav
aTrdXa/xi OS
ei Sws
5LKav vyiijs
i]\i.dL(i}v
ov
pJt]v
^ytb ^(a^ffo^ai ov
TUV yap
aireipwv
yved\a 9
irdvra rot
In 346 D E part of the poem is paraphrased and repeated in the words ou ^rcD Travafj-wfAov avdpwirov evpvedovs offoi xapirbv alvvfj.0a
X0oi>6s,
tTreiQ
vfjuv
evp&v aTrayye\u
oi<rre
TOVTOV
fj,Tr)dv
^e/co ovotva
Troirj,
^Trcuj/e cro/Acu,
dXXd
fj-oi
e%apKi av
GK&V
17
/macros
Kal
KaKov
ws 670;
tTralvrjfJU
place in the
clfjt,i
poem
is
somewhat doubtful
0tX6^uw/ttos.
They
are excluded
it
is
^ap/cet occurs also in the final recapitulation, and ov OTI elfj.1 (pi\b\J/oyos is said (346 c) as well as ov
7ap
avev
eifj.i
0tX6/xw/wos.
eirL
016? re
fj.tt>Tot
\f/6yov
10 Bonghi (quoted by Aars ) assigns the words nvd in 344 B to a place in the poem after ye xpovov Tcrvy^vov it is however tolerably clear that they come
:
is
restoration
as follows:
dyadbv
re Kal
fj.tv
dXa^^ws yevtcrdat
Kal
vbq>
rroffl
rerpdyuvov avev
\{sbyov
8
8
ntTraKeiop TOVT .
i (i.e.
*
Bergk
yeve6\a.
p. 379.
132
196
APPENDIX
fj.01
I.
ov8
e /up-eXews
rb
Kairot
<ro(f>ov
Trapa
Geos
8v
$LJ>
fj.6vos
cm
ov Kanbv
aj>
a/ia^ai/os
Ka6\r].
el
/ca/co)s,
/cai
&p(.(TTOl,
Tofa K
6eol
(f>i\&<TU>.
"EfMOiy
c^ap/cet
/AT]
8s
S.i
/ca/cos
17
aTraXciyUi os et Sws
dvrjcriiroXiv
ditto.?,
vyiys dfrjp.
ou yap ^w 0t\6 u.WyU.os. TWV 7ap d\i6i(*)v direip iroLvra rot Ka\d roiffl T aiaxpa
/
O^ TTOT
,
6*70?
r6
^trj
yevtadai dvvarbv
Kevedv
es
tiralvqiu
/cat
6 crrts ^pS?;
There is little probability in this arrangement. Schneidewin altogether neglects the evident metrical resemblance between the T cu crxpa /XT) /i^/xt/crai 1 and the words from ^017 tgapKei to
rot<r
fatal
objection to Schneidewin s restoration is that he makes a wide departure from the order of the words as they come in Plato, placing the fyoiy e^apitei KT\. of 346 C before the rofW/cej/ OL^TTOT ^70) of
345 C. That Socrates reverts in 346 D to rotiveKfv OUTTOT eyu KT\. is no reason for placing these words in the last part of the poem, any more than we should place the words "Av5p dyadbv fj,tv dXadtus KT\. after dvdpa 5 OVK KT\. because Socrates reverts to them in 344 E.
<m
A man who
may
professes to be giving a continuous exposition of a poem revert to the middle of it when he has come to the end, in order
1
p. 198.
APPENDIX
to illustrate the sentiment with
I.
197
which the poem concludes, but it would be the superfluity of naughtiness to put the end of the poem into the middle, which is what Schneidewin makes Socrates do. If 01) 777-0; KT\. in 346 D were in reality the conclusion of the poem, we ought to frame our Srpo07j /3 out of these very words, and not from TotivtKev OVTTOT y& KT\. We should then have to omit the words
dvdyKq. 5 ovdt Qeoi paxovrcu, because they are not found in 346 D E, but it is beyond question that these words are part of Simonides
poem.
concluding text
ethical
iravra. rot
/caXa KT\.,
This is practically admitted by teaching of the poem. Schneidewin himself when he writes his final strophe not as it
it 1 Bergk arranges the poem
His resto
ration has the merit of recognising the similarity in rhythm between Schneidewin s Epode and the other parts of the poem : several of his
It may however be emendations are also in all probability right 2 doubted whether he does well in altogether excluding from the poem the words fyory tapKet and ov yap efyu <pi\6fj,wfj.os, and he deserts
.
the Platonic order even more ruthlessly than Schneidewin when he 3 places 6s &v ?j /ca/cos /XT; /X^/UKTGU directly after &vev \j/6yov rervybesides that Plato clearly indicates by the words trpoiovTos rov /j.tvov,
ei s TO trpbaOev TrpoeXOwv $07taros (339 C), 6\lyov (339 D), 5i\6i!)v (344 that there is a lacuna after rervy^vov.
B)>
and 6\lya
poem
as a sequence of
In the first strophes, but discovers four of these in place of three. strophe Blass s arrangement agrees with that of Schneidewin : in the
second, he supposes the two first verses to be lost, and the rest to contain 6s &v r? /ca/c6s KT\. down to roioL T al<rxpd /J.TJ /z^tu/mu the
:
/J.OL
^uyueX^cos
TOVS
/ce
and
last
fj.dxovTa.1.
otf TTOT tyv to dvayK-g 5 ou5 0eoi This arrangement (which further agrees with that of
Bergk in rejecting ^017 ^a/>*et and ov yap dfu ^iXo/tw/xos) upsets even more completely than either of the others the sequence of the
poem
be
1
as
it is
is
most unlikely to
right.
8
*
Poetae Lyr. Graeci 4 in p. 384 ff. Bergk s emendation for JU.TJ In the Rheinisches Museum for 1872,
,
.
p. 195.
p.
326
ff.
198
APPENDIX L
.
The only arrangement which faithfully adheres to the Platonic order of citation is that of Aars, in the treatise referred to already 1
STROPHE
1.
"Avdp
i.
2.
P ff ^v Te K(d
Ko.1
voy
TTpdyb)voi>,
ptvov.
Verses
37 are wanting.
2.
STROPHE
1.
OtfoV
/J.0i
2.
KaLroL
(700ou
irapd
fj.6vos
avdpa 5
oi)/c
^CTTI
/*?;
ou
4.
5. 6.
7.
Kax6s 5
/cat
et Ka/ecDs
<Tts>,
TO TrXeurroj dtpiaroi,
TOI/J
/ce
^eol
STROPHE
1.
Toffj/e/ccj
otf
3.
TTOT ^70? T^
^ yevfoOcu Swarbv
0tX^w,
2.
3. 4.
5.
a/j./j,i^
evpuv a.Trayye\w.
Ildi Tas 8
e/ccbi
Tratvr)/Ji.i /cat
6.
7.
6 crTts epS?;
fj.r)8fr
alvxpfo
dvdyKT} 5
STROPHE
i
.
4.
Wanting.
8s
2.
3.
-- ^_^^_^ [0$^ e ^
a? ^
/ca/c6s
^(j, 0tX6/iw/ios ]
^5
&yav aTrdXa^os,
[AW ^70;
e/5ws
4.
5.
i^ytTys avfip,
fj,<ap.-f]ffo
oi>5
/j.r]
6.
7.
airelpwv
To?(rt
p. 194, note i.
APPENDIX
just as
/.
199
in line 5 yap after fj.fr is due to the desire to shew the sequence of thought. In lines 6 and 7 of the same Strophe Plato omits some monosyllable after Ka/cws, perhaps rts or TI or au Hermann s view that Kat of the next line should be written in line
:
6,
and
line 7
be made into
is
perhaps
less
probable. For line 7 we should prefer as nearer to the words of Plato KOLTTL Tr\t<TTov &pi(TToi KT\. In the third Strophe we prefer eiri r tffj.fj.iv for the reasons given in the note upon the passage on p. 166.
In the
KCIKOS
last
-g:
Strophe
6s
&v $
/ca/r6s is
Bergk
emendation
for 5s to
/AT?
commoner idiom
for the
rarer
and more
yij 5
Birds 694
KOIKES
ov8 d^p
oi>8
ovpavbs
77
idiom
nyr &yav aTrdXa/xvos, i.e. /iTjre seldom found with fj,r)St or ovdt:
Jebb on Sophocles Philoctetes 771. To take fj.r)5t for d\\d ^77 would give a wrong meaning, as can be seen from the paraphrase in 346 D dXXd IJ.OL efapKel &v y fie(7os Kal fj,r]dev Kaifbv iroty. It seems
see
6vrjfflTro\iv
and print colons before ddws and after avfjp. In line 4 ovd The fj.iv is Bergk s restoration for vrfv of the MSS. Aars to OVK elfi tyu 01X6^0^*0$ (in line position assigned by
forus) together,
i*.-f)
2)
is
only
ae
tentative,
but
it
is
slightly
TCLVTO.
if>eyd)
on
is
elfd
<f>i\6\f/oyos
otf
dia
Qapnei
first
in 346 c.
There
line
(with part of the second) is wanting in Strophe 4, but neither is there anything to prove the reverse, and (since the poem is not in
entire, five verses being omitted in the first Strophe) it is much more reasonable to assume an omission here than violently to distort the sequence of the poem as quoted by
Plato.
is
is
to
be ranked as an
ySrj
tiriviicos,
an
or
a ffK6\iov
until the
poem
has
first
a question which should not be raised been restored from the quotations in the
above
is
poem cannot be
classed as an epinikion
not likely to be, since no one is praised. There is no reason whatever for identifying it with the famous encomium referred to by
and
Blass holds that the poem was a scolion, Quintilian (xi i. n). this is by far the most probable view, but no certainty .is attain With the exception of the lacunae which we able on the point.
200
have noted, the poem
prove that
:
APPENDIX
/.
is most probably complete, for Socrates is Simonides attacks Pittacus throughout the whole poem see 345 D OVTU a(j>6dpa Ka.1 di 6 Xou roO pcr/xaros ^7reepXercu ry TOV HLTTO.KOV p^/icm and 343 C, 344 B. We add a translation of the poem, incorporating the few changes
trying to
in
Aars
s restoration.
STROPHE
It is
i.
hard to quit you like a truly good man, in hands and and mind foursquare, fashioned without blame.
1
feet
truly
(The five lost vv. may have further elaborated the meaning of good ).
STROPHE
Nor do
I
2.
deem
it
the
:
word of
it
though
hard, god alone belongs that meed a hopeless calamity overthrow him.
:
is
he said
to
be noble.
To
man
well
is
good,
evil, if
ill
and
for
whom
STROPHE
Therefore never will
I cast
3.
portion of life vainly upon a bootless hope, seeking what cannot come to be, an all-blameless man, of us who take the fruit of the broad earth when I find him,
away
my
I praise and love all them that willingly look you, you shall hear. do nothing base against necessity even gods do not contend.
:
STROPHE
[I love not fault-finding]
:
4.
enough
for
exceeding violent yea sound is the man who knoweth justice, benefactress of cities nor will I find fault with him for the tribe
:
of fools
is infinite.
Surely
all is fair
wherein
is
no alloy of
foul.
The easy-going morality of the poem is in harmony with what we know both of the life and poetry of Simonides he was ever a genial and courtly man, anxious to make the most of life, dwelling
:
"
"
APPENDIX
II.
Laertius
(in the
his
works, according
main) to Frei
arrangement
1
.
BIOS IIPflTArOPOT.
Hp(i}Tay6pas
TIKOIS,
Aprfj.uvos
5s Kal
17,
us
M.aiavdptov,
AfidvjplT rjs,
Ka6d
Qovpiois v6/j.ovs
<f>rja-l
ypd^at
(prjvlv
avTOv
us 5
yap,
yv
etTTi
Hpurayopas
6 Trjios.
KeTos X67ons avayivucrKOVTes ypavlfrvTO HXdruv kv ry Upoiraybpa fiaptxpwvov elvai rbv IIp65i.Koi>. 6 TLpwray&pas ^fjLOKpLrov. e/caXetr6 re So0/a, us Kovffe S
oCros Kal
Ilp65t/fos
Kal
dtrj(pfjffi
<pt]<rl
<J>ajSa>ptVos
eV TravToSaTrrj IffTopia.
Kal Trpwroj
(j)rj
irepl
TrpcDros
irpdy ^taros dvTiKeifj^vovs aXX^Xocs* oh Kal aXXa Kal rfpZarb TTOU TOVTOV rbv TOUTO Trpa^as. T&V \ikv OVTUV ws ^ort Ildi TWj xpT/ywdrwj/ /j-trpov avdpwiros
Travros
rw^
elvai
OVK &VTWV ws
ou/c
^<TTtJ
?Xe7^ re
(ptjalv
^5^
oft*
eli/ai
^xV
Trapa ras
aiff9ri<TiS
(Kadd Kal
Kal
HXdrwv
ws
tv
d\r]6T].
oi)/c
aXXa^ou 5^ TOVTOV
otid
tf
d<rlv
tfp^aTO
Ilepi [jv
de&v
rcb
(1577X6x775
o$6
us
dp~)(T)v
TOV
<Tvyypdfj.fj.aTos
avTov KaT^Kavcrav ev
^KaffTov
TUV KeKT-rj^vuv.
OVTOS
irp&Tos
fj.i<rdbi>
ZKUTOV
ovvapw t&OeT
fully given.
Quuestiones Protagoreae,
176
foil.,
202
Kal
APPENDIX
II.
TT
\bywv dy&vas
yaye
\dov
oSros
Kal TTJV didvoiav d0eis Trpds ro&Vo/ua 5ieX^%#?7 yevos r&v epLcrriK&v tyevvrjaev iva Kal Tfycwv
Hp(t)ray6pr)s r
/cai
rb vvv eirnroirepl
(f)t]<rl
avrov,
r6 Zw/cpart/cd? e!5os rcDv \6ywv TT/JWTOS ^Kivrjae. Kal rbv oi)/c ZCTTIV avri\6yov rbv ireLp^^evov dwodeiKvueiv
a>s
Trpwros Kal
TrpwToj
/car^Set^e
5te/Xe/crat,
/ca#c
rets
^^at IlXdrw^
6<reis
T&vdv8ififj,(.
ci s
<j>f)(riv
ras
TT/J^S
^Trixetp^creis,
Apre/itSwpos 6 5taXe/cn/c6s
Ka\ov/j,vr)v Tti\f)v,
^
rd,
ry
717)6$
^LptiaiTrirov.
^0
^s
Trepi
/cai
(froprla
fiaa Td
ov(ru>,
us
(pijffiv
Apto-rorA^s
ej*
ry
TratSe^as
0op/xo06/>os
1
^,
els
ws
/cai
E7ri/coi;p6s TTOU
^<rL
-fjpdrj
irpbs
^-q^Kpirov,
irpujros
5^,
ets
,
rtrrapa
5trjyr]<nv,
4vTO\7jv
ol
lirrd
rayye\lav,
AX/ct5dju,as 5^
eu;a>X7jj
^X^criv,
<prjcrL
ofis
/cai
r^rrapas X6yous
<f>d(rt,v,
airb(pa(nv,
^pturT/crtv,
Trpoaayopevffiv.
dv^yvw rbv
1
"
irepl
6eG)v,
ou
r^
A.Q-f)vri<nv
ij,
tv
ev
Au/ce/y,
6eo56rou.
KOffiwv.
Kart]y6pr)<re
ApiaTOT^Xrjs 5 Ei/aflXop
b~e
ean
irdXrjs.
a awroO
(3ifi\ta rdde.
T^x vrl
epiffTiK&v.
Hepl
Hepl rCov
fjLadrj/ndruv.
rijs
Hepl
Tro\irelas.
Ilepi dperuv.
Ilept
rcD?
Hepl
6p6Cjs
ev
dpxy
/caratrrdcrews.
ou/c
roiis
avdpuirois
Trpaffcrofj-evuv.
/u^j
AI /CT; L7r^p
yeypa(f>e
aiJr^j
rd
aOi
/3t/3X^a.
riji
/cara-
ry
I^toi
i.
^tot 5
ert] irpbs
ra evevfjKovra
re<r<rap6,Kovra
A7ToXX65wpos 5^
<p-rj<nv
e^So^KOVTa,
(rofiicrrevcrai
de
Kal aK/Jidfciv Kara TTJV TerdpTTjv Kal dydoTjKOO r rjv Kal eis rovrov ovrus x ov
i)/j.>v
OXu/XTrtdSa.
fan
Kal
creO,
"E/c
Tror
<f>vyeiv
K^/cpo?ros 7r6Xts*
dXXd
<ri)
pev
irov
(frtiyes,
H\ovrea
OVK tyvyes.
Fortasse scribendum
"ETTI^
APPENDIX
\tyerai 8e TTOT avTbv airaiTOvvra rcV
ticdvov
II.
Etia0\ov T
elirelv,
<rv,
203
(Ju<T0bv
ehrcWos,
ctXX
ovd^Tru
viKt\v
/xe
vevlKvjKa,
aXX
eyu
(yu
evlK-t]<ra
\a^eiv
25
4av 5e
on tnV
/cai
aa"Tpo\6yos, els
6V
FRAGMENTS.
A.
I
.
Physical. TT&VTWV
%pr)[J.&T(i)V fJ-trpOV
cos
AvdpiOTTOS
TUP
r)
fJukv
OVTWV WS
^(TTt,
s.
TtD?
OUK OVTUV
:
ou/c
0Ti (from
A\rideia
irepl
TOV oVros
Kara/SciXXoi Tes
2.
TroXXcx,
irepl
TCI
see PI. Theaet. 152 A). [j.kv deGiv OVK ^x w elStvcu otfd
cos
eWy
ol^
cos
OVK elatv
7<p
KwXvovTd tUtevoi
Trepl
T]
From
survive.
Protagoras
&
B.
Ethical.
Of the
3.
Trepi apeTuiv
\)ttd)v
there
seem
to
be no fragments.
Ka\u>v,
T&V yap
i
verjviwv
ovrwv Kal
eV
(5/crcb
5e TCUS
TrdcrTjcrt ij/j.tp-rjo
175
evdiijs
TroXXoi
(ZvrjTO
KaTa
Tra<rav
y^p-riv
TTCIS
els efarOTfliijp
yap
Tls
/J.LV
bp&v
TO.
(frepovTa
fj.eya\b(f>pova
re Kal avdpeiov
v TottncrSe
^56/cei elvat
Kpelffffb),
Kapra
e^Scos
TTJV
ewvrov
irpaynatn
dfj,r]xavLr)v
TWV OVK
F. The subject is the fortitude 33. 118 E of Pericles on hearing of the death of his two sons, Paralus and
Xanthippus).
The
(ix 55)-
irepl
<pi\OTi(j.las
is
known
catalogue
C.
Political.
Of the
4.
Trjs ev
irepl TroXiTcLas
nothing (so
KTelveiv
far as is
known)
?r6Xecos
survives.
(?) irepl
ws
v6<rov
(from
dpxv
3200
322 D).
D.
Grammatical.
Of
remains.
the
?rep2 dpOoetrelas
1 The Ionic is as it appears in Plutarch. Following the example of Frei, have not written the other fragments in Ionic.
we
204
E.
5.
APPENDIX
Rhetorical.
(?)
IL
ire pi
TTCWTOS irpdy^aros
di>TiKei[J(.i>oi
D. L. IX
troieiv
51).
Te~xyi] tptffTiK&v
(from the
ap.
Arist. Rhet.
24, p.
1402 a 23).
"
The
SI/CT;
virep
rerum illustrium
"
loci
F.
7.
Various.
0i5crews /coi
daKr/aeM
dida<rKa\la.
^TTJTOS 5e
dpZafdvovs del pa.v66.vew (from the fieyas \6yos probably identical see Cramer Anecdot. Paris. I p. 171). with the UpoaraKTiKds
:
/iTjre
elvat p-fjTe re-xyW & vev peXe Trjs [IIpWTa.y6pas \e7e] 1 fj.e\^rr)v &vev r^x" 7?? (perhaps from the same, ap. Stob. Flor.
8.
^5^
29. 80).
J.
Another fragment, probably from the same work, is quoted by Gildermeister and F. Biicheler from a Syriac translation of
s wepl dovofa-ews
Plutarch
The
TT;
^v%^, eav
fj,r)
rts
ets
fivdbv
Of
the
the
irepl /uLaOrj/ndruv,
and the
irepl
rex^v
(of
irepl TrdX-rjs
was a
s
survives.
Gomperz
the
Defence of Medicine
2 ingenious and learned attempt to prove that which under the title of irepl T^VT/S
3 appears in the collection of Hippocratean works was written by and belongs to the treatise irepl re"xyCiv has not, as yet, Protagoras
commended
1
itself to critics
4
.
Compare Gomperz
Littre, vi
i
in
Wien: Philosophisch-Historische
3 4
(cited in the next note), p. n. Reprinted from the Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaft Classe, Band cxx.
27.
See Wellmann
in the
p. 97 foil.
INDICES TO
The
I.
THE NOTES.
ENGLISH INDEX.
Autochthonous races 108
Bias 151, 159
Callias 81, 101 Ceans, virtue of 156 Ceos 151
Adimantus
Agathocles 99 Agathon 96 Alcibiades, defends Socrates 143 Anacoluthon 126 Analogy, reasoning from 82
Andron 95
Antimoerus 94
Antithesis 109, 114, 138, 161, 163, 170, 172, 183 Aorist, expressing rapidity 158
infinitive
Cleobulus
60
166
Clinias 107
Comparatio
introducing
quotation
1
,,
omission of 79, 106, 108, 114, 117, 152, 182 repetition of, avoided 80
Asyndeton
83, 100, 114, 126, 131, 140, 147, 149, 152, 154, 156, 160, 170, 178
compendiaria 80, too Contrary and contradictory con fused 133, 135, 136 Copula, omission of 177, 187 Creation of man 108 Cretan constitution, admired by Plato 156, 157 resemblance ,, ,, of to Spartan 158 Criso 141
Critias 97
Athens 105
Attraction 187, 193 of accusative 157 ,, ,, copula to predicate 181
Dual 132
,,
Augment
206
for dav-
118
TL
5^os for
190
professional
eral
and
lib
84
Elements
,,
122
dvTJaat
for
voijo-ai
man
Emendations,
ai
1
108
foai
127
for
foai
07T77
for 5 for
fj/fj
134
86
7r\el(t)
ir\eio<nv
dXX adtKov &pa for dXXd dlKaiov &pa dXX r, ijSovds for dXX r]8ovds 181
,,
136
TT OLTj ff
are for
Trot?;-
o-cre
CU^P
7TO-
10
for
*
168
for SetXd 191 doKei for 5oKoc 177
dewd
for
efpcu for
el TTdTe
eW
for
151
Epimetheus 109 Eryximachus 95 Eunuchs as porters 92 Eurybatus 126 Experts, advice of asked 105
Fallacious reasoning 166, 173, 175, 176, 183 Fees, Protagoras mode of tak ing 127
126
e for ere
^
tirl
^/t^
re
for
1
66
of,
distin
96
for ^TT-
150
a &v 178
rovvavrlov for
et
97
lover of
metaphor 145
rotivavriov
Hippocrates 78
ft&v
for u//as
u^
135 146
82
Homer
99,
152
171
/.
ENGLISH INDEX.
optative
207
Indicative
,,
following
,,
102,139
subjunctive 182 secondary tense of,
in final clauses 141
lulis
indicative
,,
Orpheus 98
Orthagoras 103
151
relation
Paralos 93
Participle, aorist instead of pre
trace
of
Meno, allusion to the 193 Metaphor followed by interpre tation 90, 140
from
,,
battle-field
138
,,
,,
,,
,,
,,
,,
,,
campaign 192
chase 76
,, ,,
crooked tree
20
,,
,,
,,
66
,,
,,
,, ,,
following singular 191 Politicus, reference to the 187 Polyclitus 82 Primitive man, constitution of
1
,,
,,
08
,,
,,
,,
,,
Prodicus 91, 95, 144, 153 imitation of 108 ,, makes fun of Prota ,,
goras 155
,,
sailing 147
,,
Prometheus 109
giver of
fire
to
men
in
Musaeus 98
after relative
reflexive
dpxH Kara-
O8
Name,
author of irepldperuv
compound
138, 150 Protases, multiplication of 82 Proverbial expressions 150, 167, 171, 186
Oenoe 79
208
Pythoclides 99
Relative clause passing into main clause 125, 170 Repetition of word 164
,,
losophic
1 ,,
86
where answer no is ex
pected
1
80
as teacher of dvo/uLdruv
Thales 159
Titles of dialogues 75
Solon 151
Sophist as educator 100
,, ,, ,,
teaches by parables 108 Soul, mistress of body 122 Sparta, boxing at 157 dress in 157 foreign travel forbidden
at 158
,,
,,
home
156
of
philosophers
167
ej/77\aericu
from 158
in 158 ,. Statesmen unable to teach their sons and fellow citizens 106,
women
assemble
at
107
Style, falls into verse 109
,, ,,
Delphi
60
maximsofi6o
Plato 184
poetic no, 113 Subject, omission of 170 ,, supplied from kindred word 105 Symmetry of sentence 119
,,
Words coined by
allusion to 169
Zeuxippus 103
Tantalus 95
Zeuxis 103
//.
GREEK INDEX.
209
II.
GREEK INDEX.
134
145 147 129 cannot be taught 104 can ,, ,, 115 1 86
dpfj,ovlai
i
77
dy
150 dyyelov 90
a(>6s
127 consent
deivai
116
121
drdp 141
/cat
SI KT;
drdp 152
113
avXrjrpldes 170 i for example
aldus re
dicrrovv
no
191
179 dXXa $77 148 dXX 77 77 dXX^Xwi Kal TOV 6 Xoy 131 #\Xo ri 179 dXX6/foros 167 aXXw^ dpx a ^ 181
dfj.adia
d/fouere 5^
fj.d\a
<re
ai)r6s
76,
125,
129,
45.
ai>T6s
93
&(peros
06
135
191
dfj.adia [AeylcrTr]
188
152
36
148 140
7d/) introductory
102, 108
7ap apa 96
yevff6ai 163
yevtffdai
)(
elvai
153,
163, 165
88
93
1 1
ypa/j.fj.aTi<rTaL
84
106
identified
with
not
5^ apodotic 5 5^ 83
132
180
no
1
re Kal /cdrco
eX?js
86
5etX6s 190
5eti 6i
ff.
138 1 60
1
Sf os
190
100,
14
devpo 8 1
A. P.
210
8r)
ironical 107
8rj\ovv
66
142
142 112
i r
8r]/j,r)yopeiv
in
compounds
thanks to
X67<^
145
elvai
8iKaio<njvi>is
8ta TTJV
^i>
ro^ry
i/iri/
80
^p
8ia\a(3eiv
183 ev8et.KTi.K65 75
^Sop
ei/e/ca
?y.
evr6s
108
168,
evTelveiv els
171 121
121
132 133
Ai6s
5o/cei
<pv\aKal
192
ai
in
104
eirayeadai. 170
6TraKoveu>
5o/ce?i>
without us 92 155 5oXt%65po uos 142 86\ixov KaTaTeivovffi TOV \6yov 129 56%av raura 92 1 76 S^ parenthetical 165
/xoi
/
-94
<?-rraxOr)S
98
darrov 119
eTretSdi
^Tretra
TrXetaro^
166
e iri.8eiKv6vai
1
i5s
e.i
69 185
fj.alvofj.al
/A?)
ye 174
187
e7ri<T/co7retV
152 1 78
86,
elev
82
eirei
148
121
elw
elfj.1
5^
5??
in
ere pa rotaOra
d\iyyiai>
^n
yevtadai 153 with verbs of naming 83 & TV T^XJ/T? 100 dirt addressing plural subjects 83 eiVep with verb expressed 130 ei s TO irpbaQtv 187 etVau^tj <TKe\{/6fj,eda 187 eZra 156 ^K St^acr/cdXwi d,7raXXa.7?}z cu 122
eli/at
elvai
elvai
120,
v.
124
ev/mdpeia
no
evpv6fj,6Tepoi
Kal
121
ii>
132
e/cacrrot
94
143
iep6v
exet
175
iv
veaOai.
06
174 178
ff.
\aioi>
127
^ 87,
114,
1
151
TTOLVTWV
rjye/j.ovtK6v
76
//.
i]56 as
GREEK INDEX.
161
KTlVll>
211
i]fji.p65po/jios
08
avrov 189
elvai
,,
,,
tv
90
156, 177
191
\i/j.oKTovia
dpbvos 95
fyicts
163
v
107
157
103
144 144
lardvai 185
fj-atvecrdai.
154
(j.aKpo\oyta,
176 174
v. Kadifrffdcu
191 of
Protagoras
98,
132, 140
wavTuv 134
101
17
j>
ew 161
/cai
162
166, 172,
ii7
introducing applica
tion 161
*cai
c/iot
fj.-rjv
132
/cai
:ai
oi)/c
76 145
v.
KO.I
(rol
Kal
ffv
143 154
184 105 86, 187 148 after verbs of saying fj.r) 104 thinking ,, deprecatory 177
/j.Ta\aij(.pdveii>
131,
and
137
,,
/J.-/J
/caX6s 96,
/cai/
174,
193
Kd/JLTTTCffBaL
e^
127,
IO7 180
77
fj.i) fj.ri
oi/xl
178
105
/LITJ fjLT]
90
Kara jSpax^
H7
122
99
178
170
181
KKTT)<r6ai
,
apvvadai. 12
172
v. eKTTJ
104,
153
fj.6voi>
113
imperfect of 171
98
96
Kida.plfffJ.aTa
152
1
121
KXijw not
tfXeico
93
vtfj.effdai
06
nocturnae 80
144
117
149
212
151
158 119
Trapa/j.vde ia-dai
68
120
vvov(rta
99 138
between
learner
and
85
Tras after ouSets 6 crrts ou
teacher 78
6
100
97
84
TC
1
13^
^iv
86
147
oi/co5o/x,?7 u,ctTWJ
/
.V
TtDv
6
01
105
/JiaO&v
80
a^,01
5eu>
oiei
Opcpta 98 8
146
151
125 dyadoL 120 113 TroXews dtOLKrjffLS 105 TToXirt/crj apery 112
l
TrpeffjS^repos
107
162,
151
155, 188
birbdev Kal OTTOJS 188
177
104
/SArtcTTOS 119
114
parenthetical 142
93 130
171
dvo^aruv 90, 144 78 132 ff. 139 6 (TTis without av 167 I 36, 137 i33.
6p66Tr)$
Sa^iJs
"
146 148
89
148
pv6/j.ot
no
word 104
121
<ri)
ouSe^s
139
)
o^/c
ed\eiv 149
o-6s
emphatic 151
ff.
0-00/a 135
marks regression 7 7,
124, 155
derivation of 85
oure re 77, 170, 193 ouYw 183 with apodosis 80, 92 ,, 5iJ v. oflrw 5^ 103 ovx OTI 143 154
O#TO>
154
crvyKaOeivai 142
crvfji.(3atveu
t
passive of
feiv
truV
<ri)>
in
^e
146
elireiv
100
159
S
170
Ti
I
1 1
166
/u.SXXoi
157
162 135
fF.
//
TO,
TO.
GREEK INDEX.
191
V.
213
115 119 Tairrd raura 164 raOra 5td raDra 80 ravrbv rather than mdr6gi, 139 re misplaced 99, 119, 143, 148
(f)l\6viKOS
144
141
J
(fiotrdv
01/o-ts
93 95
)(
v6/j.os
rAos 181
Terpdywvos 1 50 r^ctt 103 rl ovv ov 78 iroteiv 169 lffBai 6 r y fJi6v 149
fj,eyd\ai
146 186
155
151
dialect
Ta
/caXd,
128
165
in point of fact TO 5^ TO fj.fr TL rb 8 TL 174 r6 ?ra/)a%p77yu,a ^StJ 185 TO irpbrepov 151 TO (TOP 5r? TOUTO 156 T6^ rCjv TroXXcDi 137
94
142
ZeO
?ra?
/cai
141
, c55e
89 without participle 89
i/
162
vfuv
1
devpo 128 ws for oiiTws 124, 147 ,, uicTTe 133 ,, with accusative participle ,,
t
88
cus
ws
99,
119
vTrenrelv
ws 7e ws ou
in S
u>a-7rep
75
viroypd\f/cu
ypa/j./ids
1
rrj
with
122
72
,,
in
159
1
148
68
137
PRINTED HY
C.
J.
THE
AND TRAINING
Volumes of the
latter series are
COLLEGES.
marked by a dagger
t.
COMPLETE
GREEK.
Author
LIST.
Aeschylus
ETC.
SERIES, ETC.
Editor
Price
continued.
Reid
II
Murena
Plancio Sulla
Scipionis
,,
Somnium
Horace
Epistles.
Bk
Epodes
,,
Book
Juvenal Livy
Satires
Book
ETC.
Work
Editor
Price
/-
About
*Biart Boileau
Ropes
I,
II
Boielle
each
2/6
/-
L Art
La
Poe"tique
Nichol Smith
CorneiUe
,,
Suite du Menteur
Masson
Braunholtz
De Bonnechose
Colbeck Leathes
1/6
Delavlgne
Louis XI Les Enfants d Edouard ,, De Lamartine Jeanne d Arc De Vigny La Canne de Jonc *Dumas La Fortune de D Artagnan *Enault Le Chien du Capitaine Erckmann-Chatrian La Guerre Waterloo ,, Le Blocus Madame TheYese
,,
Eve
,,
/-
Clapin &
Ropes
Eve Ropes
Verrall
Clapin
Ropes
3/,,
Histoire
d un Consent
Italic (Selections) la
Gautier Guizot
Voyage en
Payen Payne
Hugo
*Malot
*
,,
i
2/6 2/6
Eve
Verrall
,,
Merime e
Michelet Moliere
XI &
Ropes
Clapin Saintsbury Braunholtz
L Ecole
Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme
L Avare
*Perrault Piron
Le Misanthrope
,,
2/6
Fairy Tales
Rippmann
Masson Ropes
Braunholtz
,,
La Metromanie
Charlotte Corday Les Plaideurs
,,
Ponsard Racine
,,
t/-
(Abridged Edition)
Athalie
Eve
Ropes
Bull
i
1\-
Saintlne
Picciola
Sandeau
Scribe Scribe
&
Sedaine Souvestre
Colbeck
Bull
I I
Ropes
SERIES, ETC.
Editor
Price
continued.
Work
*Souvestre Spencer
Stael, Mme
Le
Serf
A
de
Ropes
1/6
Le
Masson
8) histoire
&
Prothero
2/-
de
Villemaln
Voltaire
2/6 xxiy) Recits des Temps Merovinin Masson & Ropes giens, I Masson Lascaris ou les Grecg du xv 6 Siecle Histoire du Siecle de Louis Masson & Prothero 2/6 each XIV, in three parts
France
(xm
Xavler de Malstre
Le|
LepreuxdelaCite"d
Aostei
GERMAN.
The Volumes marked
*Andersen Benedix Freytag
Eight Fairy Tales
*
contain
Vocabulary.
Rippmann
Breul
2/6
Dr Wespe
Der Staat Friedrichs des
Grossen Die Journalisten Knabenjahre (1749 1761) Hermann und Dorothea
Iphigenie Selected Tales
Goethe
,,
2/-
2/6
*Grtmm
Gutzkow
Hacklander Hauff
3/6
3
3 /6
Rippmann
Wolstenholme
E. L. Milner Barry
Breul
Schlottmann
&
*
,,
Cartmell
Immennann
*Klee Kolilrausch
Leasing Leasing
Die Karavane Schlottmann Der Scheik von Alessandria Rippmann Der Oberhof Wagner Die deutschen Heldensagen Wolstenholme Das Jahr 1813 Cartmell Minna von Barnhelm Wolstenholme
Breul
&
Mendelssohn
Raumer
Elehl
*
,,
Der
erste
Kreuzzug
Sime Wagner
Wolstenholme
Culturgeschichtliche
Die Ganerben
&
rechtigkeit Gottes
SchlUer
Wilhelm Tell
(Abridged Edition)
Breul
1/6
THE
SERIES, ETC.
Editor
Prict
continued.
Work
Scott
,,
,,
Marmion Lady of the Lake Lay of the last Minstrel Legend of Montrose Lord of the Isles Old Mortality
Kenilworth
Masterman
,,
7/6 2/6
2/-
Flather
Simpson
Flather Nicklin Flather
2/6
2/-
,,
Shakespeare
Verity
,,
,,
The Tempest
King Lear Merchant of Venice King Richard II As You Like It King Henry Macbeth
Shakespeare Sidney Wallace
,,
V
Noble Kinsmen
&
Fletcher
Two
An
West
Key
Carlos Mill
to English
If3/6 net
Bartholomew
Robinson Jackson
I
2/6
Parti
Part II
In preparation
MATHEMATICS.
Ball
tBlythe
4/6
II
I I I
Euclid
V
Taylor
::
5 /-
vi iv
xi,
Also separately
$
xii 1/6 each
10/6
61-
&
And
W.W.Taylor
SERIES, ETC.
continued.
Work
Editor
Price
Hobson&Jesftop Elementary Plane Trigonometry Elements of Statics and Dynamics Loney Part I. Elements of Statics II. Elements of Dynamics Elements of Hydrostatics Solutions to Examples, Hydrostatics ,, Solutions of Examples, Statics and Dynamics Mechanics and Hydrostatics ,, tSanderson Geometry for Young Beginners
Smith, C.
,,
4/6
7/6 4/6 3/6 4/6
5/-
7/6 4/6
1/4 3/6
i\i\-
,,
Hale, G.
Arithmetic for Schools, with or without answers Part I. Chapters I vill. Elementary, with or without answers Part ii. Chapters ix xx, with or without answers to Smith s Arithmetic Key
7/6
EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE.
Baddeley Domestic Economy (The Education of the Young) .,. tBosanquet from of Repub Aristotle on Education tBurnet Comenius Life and Educational Works Three Lectures on the Practice of Education \ Eve I. On Marking II. On Stimulus Sidgwick Abbott III. On the Teaching of Latin f Verse Composition j Farrar General Aims of the Teacher
fBidder
&
4/6 ,/6
S. S. Laurie
p^J
2/6 3/6
2/
Poole
Form Management
R. H. Quick
fMacCunn
Milton Sidgwick
Thring
The Making of Character Tractate on Education On Stimulus Theory and Practice of Teaching
O. Browning
fShuckburgh
tWoodward
f
,,
History of the Greeks History of the Expansion of the British Empire (1500 1902) An Outline History of the British
A Short A Short
4/6
4/-
Empire (1500
1902)
1/6 net
F.
CLAY, MANAGER.
ilonttOtt:
50,
FETTER LANE,
E.G.
WELLINGTON STREET.
*fc
1970
Plato
4279
P8
Protagoras
1S93
PLEASE
DO NOT REMOVE
FROM
THIS
CARDS OR
SLIPS
UNIVERSITY
OF TORONTO
LIBRARY
a-n